3/22/2021 0 Comments Chapter SixFriday June 23, 2017 Being awake so early on a Friday morning was not exactly Chastity’s idea of fun, especially considering how late her shift had been at work the previous night (or, really, that morning since she’d been there until 3 A.M.). She would have rather slept in, but she had things to do. Specifically, she needed to visit Morag. She’d been keeping in contact with her friend through text messages and phone calls, but she had yet to actually stop by her house and spend time with her since she was always so worn out from work. She’d quickly gained a new respect for her friend after dealing with what Morag did on a nightly basis. How she could do that and still end the night with a smile, Chastity had no idea.
Still, she had kept her word and had covered for Morag’s shifts, much to Remy’s delight. This was the position he wanted to promote her to, but after actually doing it for a few nights, she was having serious doubts. She loved dancing and greatly preferred that to working in the back. She loved being able to see the customers and give them a show. What Morag did... It wasn’t for her. Still, it was important for her to be able to let Morag recover from what she’d experienced. She had seemed okay through texts and phone calls, though it was obvious she was still shaken up. That was why Chastity had decided to go and visit her in person. Morag needed her, and no matter how tired she was, she was going to be there for her. Though how she would stay awake during her visit, she had no idea. She was beyond exhausted as she made chocolate chip cookies that morning to surprise her friend with. She had thrown back three cups of coffee in hopes the caffeine would wake her up. She didn’t want to be yawning when she was at Morag’s because the last thing she wanted was to make her friend feel guilty. Even if it took all of the energy she had, she was determined to be as energetic as always. A series of excited knocks came on her door. “Ding dong! Special delivery for Chastity Collins!” came Venus’ voice. With a smile, Chastity, who had been setting the fresh cookies in a plastic container to take to Morag’s, made her way to the front door. Venus had agreed to drive her to her friend’s house, but she hadn’t expected her this early. Still, she was unsurprised to see the redhead standing in the hallway with a grin on her face. “Long time no see,” she teased. She had seen her the previous night, though only once she was off work. Despite not being out on the floor the past week, Venus had still shown up outside every night at the end of her shift to give her a ride home. Venus held up a colorful, rectangular box. “I come bearing donuts! I got jelly, glazed, chocolate, frosted, those weird stick ones, aaaaaand...” She pulled one out and, putting on an exaggerated Bostonian accent, said, “...Boston Creme! They’re wicked fahkin’ good, kid. My dad used to pahk his cah in Hahvad yahd and eat them with me when I was a little girl!” A huge grin spread across her face. “Venus! You’re so sweet! You didn’t have to do that for me!” She stepped back as the redhead pranced inside. “I’m going to be so hyped up on caffeine and sugar; Morag’s not going to know what to do with me!” “I know what I’d do with a girl who was vibrating that much,” Venus smirked. Chastity snorted and rolled her eyes. “Oh, shush you. Come help me with these cookies before we eat.” She closed the door, trotted back into the kitchen, and continued placing the baked goods into the container. “Oooh, these for that sweet bonnie lass you call a friend?” Venus asked. “Cuz she definitely needs some if what I saw on the news is right.” She set a cookie in the tub and glanced curiously at the redhead. “What do you mean?” Venus glanced at her. “You didn’t hear? They ID’d that dude from the Den who attacked Morag. He’s the DTD Night Stalker. You know, that pathetic sexual predator who pretends to be a door-to-door salesman? That’s who they arrested. That greasy dude you work for was on the news hyping himself up as a hero for stopping him. What a chump.” Chastity stared at her dumbfounded. “Holy fuck, that’s who he was?” They needed to go over to Morag’s now, especially if she had seen the news too. Her friend was already struggling as it was. Finding out the creep’s identity would only make things worse. “Yeah,” Venus grumbled. “You know what I’ve seen some assholes calling him on social media? ‘The Door-to-Door Buttfucker.’ Cuz you know, it’s so funny to make light of a serial rapist. Bet his victims really appreciate it.” She had never seen Venus, who was usually very cheerful and easygoing, look so legitimately angry before. “Hey, it’s okay.” She gave her a smile, trying to reassure her. “He’s in jail now, right? So there’s nothing to worry about. Social media is full of gross fucks who can’t get laid, anyway.” “Yeah, I know, I saw Remy on there,” Venus laughed. Chastity snorted and rolled her eyes. “He is pretty pathetic, ain’t he?” As if owning the Den of Sin wasn’t proof enough. “Someday, I promise you girl, I’m gonna kick his ass,” Venus said matter-of-factly. “But forget him! Let’s get these cookies to Morag!” Together, they finished packing them up. Afterwards, they each ate two donuts, then they headed out the door for a day trip to Morag’s. The container of cookies was tucked into her backpack, which was bouncing against her as she skipped through the hallway of her apartment building and down the stairs. Lady was waiting in the parking lot, so the two women climbed on and hit the road. Venus zoomed (at a reasonable pace) through the residential streets of the city with Chastity riding on the back. She loved the way her blonde hair, tied back neatly in a ponytail, whipped around in the wind. She suspected Venus was taking a longer route to get to Morag’s house, but Chastity didn’t mind. She knew the redhead had missed watching her dance the past few nights, and she felt bad as it technically was her fault. She didn’t have to take Morag’s shifts, but she’d volunteered to. “You sure you know where you’re going?” she teased as they sat at a red light. “Of course I do!” Venus replied. “The Human GPS, that’s what they call me!” “Right,” she laughed, rolling her eyes. The light turned green, and Venus sped off. Chastity squeezed herself tighter to the redhead. It was mostly for safety, but she couldn’t deny how warm and comfortable Venus was. Eventually, they drove down the street Morag lived on and pulled up in front of her house. It was a neat, quiet little townhome in a rather nice part of the city. Chastity had always envied her friend. Morag’s house was cozy and safe, whereas her own place was a dumpy apartment in a bad part of Rhine. Even though she liked her unit, which she’d worked hard to make cozy and cute, she hated the building. It was rundown and in terrible condition. It wasn’t ideal in the slightest, but the rent was affordable, so it was hard to complain too much. Sliding off of the bike, Chastity pulled off the helmet and set it on the seat. Turning to Venus, who was also getting off, she said, “Thanks for helping me out, Venus. I owe you one. Seriously.” “Oh, you owe me one, huh? Wanna give me a private show then, since you’re not up on the stage anymore? I think I have a few spare hundreds I could toss at you.” She laughed. “I kid, I kid… Unless… Okay, okay, seriously, you don’t owe me shit, girl! I like Morag too. I’m happy to help her!” Chastity lifted a brow, giving her an amused smirk, but she didn’t reply. Truthfully, she probably could arrange something like that after her shift if she wasn’t too tired (though the chances of that were pretty slim). She skipped to the door, feeling her backpack bounce against her again. Stifling a yawn, she approached the light purple wooden door. The color seemed like an odd choice at first glance, but it complemented the house’s white siding and gave it an overall friendly vibe, which was quite fitting considering how cheery Morag was. Feeling excited to see her friend again after what seemed like ages, she rang the doorbell. It was quiet for a moment, but then they heard the sounds of clicking locks. Morag opened the door and gave the two women a tired smile. Her bushy hair was untidy, and there were dark circles under her eyes, which already raised a few red flags for Chastity. “Hello, lassies,” she sighed. “To what do I owe this pleasure?” With the brightest smile she could muster on three cups of coffee, two donuts, and four hours of sleep, Chastity trilled, “Guess what I have?” “Uhhhh,” she muttered, putting a hand to her head. “Um… Oh, I don’t know, I’m so bad at guessing…” “Cookies!” Venus exclaimed. “Cookies, we have cookies, babe!” “They’re chocolate chip!” Chastity added, though worry was weighing heavily in her gut. This was not the Morag she knew. What was going on? “Oh!” Morag said, perking up a bit. “Well, come on in, come on in! And please don’t mind the mess, I haven’t got around to cleaning yet.” The mess wasn’t nearly as bad as she made it out to be. There were a couple of garbage bags sitting by the door, the rest of the front hall looking exactly like Chastity had remembered it. Still, she could detect the faint smell of alcohol from the garbage bags. “Aww, this place is cute!” Venus cooed. “Look at all those little pictures you’ve got!” She pointed to some pictures hanging on the nearby wall, all of which were artistic renditions of the Loch Ness Monster. Morag chuckled softly. “Oh, my dear old mum loved drawing Nessie. She was never much into those stories until she met Dad while he was in Loch Ness looking for the beastie. After that, she was all over it…” Chastity strolled through the living room into the kitchen. As she slipped her backpack off and pulled out the tub of cookies, her mind wandered back to the scent of alcohol she’d picked up by the door. Was Morag drinking again? When Morag was younger, she’d struggled with overwhelming undiagnosed anxiety and depression. She’d turned to alcohol as a way to cope, but it had naturally made everything worse. Fortunately, though, she had sought help and had been able to break her drinking addiction. She’d been put on medication that had great improved her mental health. Since then, Morag only drank socially during special occasions. Morag had been on medication for several years by the time Chastity had met her, but had shared her story at some point over the course of their friendship. This was how Chastity knew that the presence of alcohol in her home meant she was on a dangerous path. Maybe that prick shook her up more than I’d realized, she thought worriedly. She made a mental note to try and get Morag alone at some point today to talk to her about what was going on. For now, however, it was time to eat cookies. She grabbed a white glass plate out of the cupboard and gently set it on the counter. Opening up the plastic container, she pulled out the cookies and neatly placed them around the plate, then carried the plate into the living room where Morag and Venus were now sitting. “I hope you like them! I tried to remember my aunt’s old recipe, but I’m not nearly as good of a baker as she is.” “I’m sure they’ll be lovely, dearie,” Morag grinned. “Eat as many as you’d like!” she said with encouragement. “The last thing I need is more sugar. I can’t go back to the floor looking like a blob because I got lazy.” “Oh, right… Remy put you in my spot, didn’t he?” “He didn’t put me there,” she corrected. “I volunteered! Remember?” “You volunteered to suck dicks for cash?” Venus asked incredulously as she shoved a cookie into her mouth. With a shrug, she joked, “I mean, yeah? Why do it for free, right?” “Why do it at all, if you ask me,” Venus replied indignantly. Morag chuckled softly as she bit into one of the cookies. “Oh, these really are delightful, dear. Thank you.” “Thanks, babe,” Chastity smiled, but her cheery mood was gone. She was aware that Venus was a lesbian, but did that really mean she had to be so abrasive about Chastity being attracted to men? Did she really have to ridicule her for how she made money? She sat down in one of the plush, cozy armchairs placed systematically around a mahogany coffee table and chewed quietly on a cookie. “These are extremely good!” Morag complimented. “You could be a baker if you wanted, you know.” “They’re almost as good as my mom’s!” Venus said as she swallowed. “Almost.” With a laugh, Chastity teased, “Well, I guess I’m going to have to have a bake-off with your mom, now.” “I’ll let her know when she gets back from Mexico,” Venus smirked. “Damn, she’s lucky,” she sighed, leaning back into the chair. “I could use a vacation.” “She’s working, but her and dad basically go on vacation for work, sooooooooo…” Morag sighed. “I could use a vacation myself…” “Go on one! Be spontaneous!” Chastity grinned supportively. “I mean, might as well, right? You’re excused from work, and I can cover for you as long as you need me to.” “Excused from work,” Morag mumbled. “I don’t know if I like being excused from work…” “Why? You get a nice break!” Morag grimaced. “I… I wouldn’t call it nice, dearie. I, uh, actually—” She suddenly stood up. “Oh, do pardon me, I’ll be right back, alright?” Before Chastity or Venus could respond, Morag darted out of the room, the sound of her feet clomping up the stairs echoing into the living room. Chastity watched her leave before turning to Venus. Talking in a quiet voice so Morag didn’t overhear them, she said, “I’m worried about her. Something seems really off, and I think I know what’s going on.” “I was wondering myself,” Venus replied. “She seems a bit… different and not in a good way, y’know?” “Did you smell alcohol by the front door? Or am I just crazy?” “Oh trust me, I smelled it. Dad loves whiskey. I’d know that smell anywhere.” Chastity closed her eyes and inhaled slowly in an attempt to calm the panic quickly rising within her, but it didn’t do much good. She’d visited Morag at her house many times over the past three years, and not once had she ever entered and smelled alcohol. Morag simply didn’t keep any on hand. But where was the smell coming from? She opened her eyes again and glanced at the black plastic trash bags sitting by the front door. Dread sat heavily in her gut as she rose and slowly walked towards them. Please let these be full of anything but alcohol bottles. Unfortunately, she and Venus were right. Inside the bags were whiskey bottles of various brands. She felt worried tears rush to her eyes. She’d never seen Morag like this. How much was she drinking a night? Why was she drinking like this again? What was she hiding? “Holy fuck,” Venus gasped quietly. “This is… Oh my fucking god. She definitely knows who that guy was, then. Is this like, survivor’s guilt or something?” “Survivor’s guilt?” “Like, you know… she didn’t get raped. Or murdered. I think that dude actually killed a couple people. Either that or I’m confusing him with someone else; this city has too many goddamn murderers and psychos…” “Yeah,” she sighed. “It does.” She stood and left the bags on the ground, returning to her chair. She felt hopeless. How was she supposed to help Morag through whatever she was going through? “I don’t know what to do. I’m so scared, Venus. I’ve never seen her like this before.” “I think you should go talk to her, girl,” Venus said as her eyes shifted nervously to the stairs. “Like, I’m seriously worried about her if she was drinking that much… And now she’s been up there for a while… You’re like her BFF, you know? If she’ll open up to anyone about what’s eating at her, it’s gonna be you.” “You’re right,” she sighed, standing up again. “Will you be okay here by yourself if I go talk to her?” “Hell yeah! Someone’s gotta keep those leftover cookies safe, and I think my stomach might be the safest place for them!” Venus winked. “You go make sure that woman is okay, girl.” She gave the redhead a smile. Her encouragement made Chastity feel less scared about the whole thing. “Thanks, babe. I’ll be back in just a few minutes.” She blew her a kiss before walking through the living room and up the stairs, following the same path Morag had taken. There were two bathrooms in the house. One was downstairs and was more commonly used by guests. The other was upstairs and was almost exclusively used by Morag (unless Chastity was spending the night, which then it would be used by her as well). She wasn’t phased in the slightest to see that the door to the second floor’s bathroom was closed as it would be entirely natural for Morag to use that one. She was still concerned, however, so she gently knocked on the light oak door. “Hey, Morag? Are you doing okay?” she gently called to her friend. The sound of a loud thud could be heard, followed by, “O-Oh! D-Dearie, you know, if you need to use a bathroom, there’s one… downstairs…” “I know,” she answered. “But I wanted to come talk to you. Are you okay? What was that noise?” She hated how overprotective she sounded. Morag was a grown adult. She didn’t need someone watching her every move “Nothing, nothing! I just, I just had a slip, that’s all!” “Did you hit your head?” “M-Maybe… My head does hurt a fair bit…” The mere fact that she couldn’t remember alarmed Chastity. “Morag, I’m coming in, okay?” There wasn’t much of a response besides muffled whimpering. Without further hesitation, Chastity pushed open the door, and was immediately hit with the stench of vomit. She covered her mouth and suppressed the urge to gag. Her friend’s needs were more important than her own discomfort. Morag was curled up on the floor by the tub. Her face was pale and decorated with sweat, and there was a trickle of blood running down the side of her head. She was trying to steady her breathing, but she was definitely not doing a great job of it as she sounded panicked. “Oh my God, Morag!” Chastity steeled herself against the smell of puke and rushed further in to kneel beside the woman. “What happened?” She lifted two fingers in front of Morag’s face. “How many fingers am I holding up?” “I… two, I think? I just, I just fell, I’m fine, really…” “Babe, you’re bleeding, and you look like you’re going to pass out. You’re not fine.” She needed to be seen by a professional, but there was no way they could put her on Venus’s motorcycle. “Where are your car keys?” “I… I don’t know, Chastity… I don’t rightfully remember… Did he take them…? Did he take that too?” “Who are you talking about?” she asked in confusion. “That man, Chastity! H-He was in my house!” She hugged herself tightly. “The police, they found… things… on his possession. He broke into my house, when I wasn’t home.” “Wait, the one who attacked you at work?” She was baffled. “When? “Some… Sometime…” She held her head. “Oh, dear, I can’t think straight... “ She put an arm around her friend and carefully helped her to her feet. “Come on, babe. We’re going to the hospital.” “Dearie, I’m… I think I’m fine, I just drank a bit too much last night, that’s… that’s all!” “That’s even worse!” she exclaimed. She could feel wetness in her eyes, an unfortunate perfect accessory to her growing frustration and concern. “Morag, you drank so much that you hit your head, and you can’t even remember what happened. You’re bleeding, and you’re pale and sweaty. You’re going to the hospital.” “Chastity, please, I’m okay!” Morag protested tearfully. “No, you’re not!” She turned her towards the mirror. “Look at yourself! You need help. Please, just let us take you to see a doctor, okay?” Morag was shaking and crying quietly. She closed her eyes and turned away from the mirror; even she didn’t want to look. “Morag, please,” she pleaded. “Talk to me. What is going on? This isn’t like you, and it’s scaring me!” “I don’t feel safe in my own home, Chastity!” her friend wailed. “He came into my home, and he followed me to work, and he tried to… He was going to…” Morag broke down sobbing. Anything she had been trying to say was rendered utterly incomprehensible by the onslaught of tears. Chastity wrapped her arms around her and rubbed her back while she cried. She felt completely hopeless. What was she supposed to do? How was she supposed to help keep her best friend safe? She didn’t own any weapons, she didn’t know how to throw a punch, and she was certain a criminal could kick her ass without even breaking a sweat. She heard footsteps ascending the stairs right before Venus appeared in the doorway. “Oh God, what happened?” “I don’t know,” she admitted. “I think she fell? I want to take her to the hospital, but she doesn’t want to go. Do you know a doctor, by chance?” Venus frowned. “I have a good doctor I met through work.” “Would they be willing to do a house visit? I promise I’ll pay them whatever they want.” Though, admittedly, she was worried about the cost. Her tips were good, but she wasn’t wealthy by any means. “Fuck that, I’ll pay them,” Venus retorted. “I’ll make the call. You keep her safe, alright?” “Are you sure?” She felt guilty. Venus already tipped her a ton of money almost on a nightly basis. She shouldn’t have to pay for Morag to get medical attention, too. “Girl, do you know how much I get paid?” she laughed. “It’s no big deal, seriously.” Chastity nodded reluctantly. “Okay. Thank you, Venus.” Venus blew her a kiss, then pulled out her phone and strolled back down the stairs. Chastity continued to console Morag while they waited. The poor woman was still crying and shaking. What was she supposed to tell her? That everything would be okay? That the DTD Nightstalker was in jail now, so there was nothing for her to be worried about? She knew all of this would fall on deaf ears. Morag was terrified, and she had every right to be. If one guy could break into her house and steal her things, then who was to say someone else couldn’t do the same thing? He certainly wasn’t the only man in Rhine City who stalked and violated women. She’d always felt jealous of Morag for living in a nice, quiet neighborhood, but she wasn’t sure if that was even a valid opinion anymore. Was it really that nice and quiet if criminals could break into the houses here just as easily as they could anywhere else? I’m so fucking sick of the crime here, she thought bitterly. Look at what it is doing to the people who just want to live their lives. Why is it fair we have to suffer like this? What did Morag do to deserve this? Venus returned and stood in the doorway, regarding Morag with worry. “The doc’s on his way. You take it easy, alright? We’re getting you help.” “You’re going to be okay, babe,” Chastity promised, even though she had no idea how to make that happen. But there was one thing she knew: She wouldn’t rest until Morag felt safe again. Even if that meant exhausting her savings to make sure her house was armed with the best security products on the market, she would do anything and everything to ensure her best friend was smiling again soon. ****** Antoinette pedaled hard on her bike, her mind a blur as she zoomed down the streets of Rhine City towards the library. She couldn’t get Roarke out of her head. She didn't particularly want to stop thinking about him, but she was worried she was once again getting attached to a man who didn’t see her as anything more than a fling. It had been fun to sleep with him and all, but she didn’t want to fall into that trap. And yet, she swore she could see that he was hiding things and that his carefree demeanor was a front for his real feelings, but whatever those were, she couldn’t fathom. Roarke was a mysterious man. “Shoot!” she exclaimed as a car honked at her. She had almost been hit by cars three times already. “You’re a dang fool, Antoinette,” she huffed as she continued coasting down the sidewalk. Her thoughts drifted to Roarke again as she rode onward. They were so jumbled and disorganized that she almost crashed right into the bike rack outside the library. Thankfully, she managed to break in time, but she still berated herself for getting distracted once more. She quickly chained up her bike and headed up the steps. Rhine City Library was an imposing yet regal building, with its tall granite columns and its intimidating, yet somehow comforting, gargoyles flanking the entrance. It was widely regarded as one of the safest places in Rhine City, with most criminals avoiding it like the plague. The numerous tragedies that befell criminals who attempted to do business there spooked even the worst of the worst (Like the Firebug, an arsonist in the 70’s, who immolated himself while trying to burn the library down, or a crime lord who had his entire operation decimated after one of his men stole a rare book). Antoinette figured a lot of the superstition around it was due to the Sons of Salem and, later, the Silverwings having a base there; both groups, particularly the S.O.S., had magic users in their ranks, so why not use that to protect the library? She strolled through the dark heavy oak doors and up to the front desk just a few feet inside where Norman Grieves was staring intently at his computer screen. His long, shaggy dark hair was neatly tied up, and he was stroking his short beard as Antoinette approached. As she reached the desk, he turned and smiled at her. “Well, if it isn’t the sweetest girl in Rhine City! What’s cooking? Or should I say, what’s baking?” Antoinette smiled and rolled her eyes. Mr. Grieves was a man with a corny sense of humor, sometimes to a fault; that man just could not cool it with the puns if he really got going. “I’m just here to… Well, I guess I wanted to see if there’s any news. Maybe talk to Miss Yang and Mr. Luna.” Mr. Grieves rubbed his hands together. “Well cupcake, you’re in luck! There actually is some news! They found out who exactly is holed up in the mansion. Very mixed bag, but I’ll let your mentors fill you in.” Antoinette nodded politely. “Thank you, Mr. Grieves. Um, you know where your wife is right now, by any chance?” “Behiti’s over with the kids reading them some stories right now, but she should be done shortly. If you’re headed over that way, send her my love!” “Will do, Mr. Grieves,” she smiled as she turned and headed to the children’s section. She weaved her way through the towering bookshelves until she reached a bright, colorful area near the back, decorated with crayon drawings hung up with pride on the walls as well as numerous colorful murals depicting animals. Towards a group of shelves in the back, numerous children were seated on beanbags and colorful plastic chairs, enraptured by the woman reading to them, Behiti Grieves. The Egyptian woman was beautiful, an odd contrast to her goofy husband. Her almond-colored skin appeared flawless, and her wavy brown hair cascaded gently around her shoulders. Perhaps the most beautiful thing about her was the way she seemed to light up when she interacted with children, both her own and others. On this particular day, she was animatedly reading a retelling of Hansel and Gretel to the gathered children, whose eyes were wide with the kind of wonder only children could have. Antoinette took particular notice of a little girl who was clinging tightly to a stuffed shark, who seemed utterly enraptured by the fairy tale. Antoinette stood at the back and smiled, patiently waiting for Behiti to finish entertaining the kids. Once Mrs. Grieves reached the end of the book, she closed it and demonstrated to the children how to correctly place it back on the shelf. Then, with words of encouragement, she bid them farewell. The children stood and began to disperse around the library to find their parents and guardians. Behiti approached Antoinette after being stopped once or twice by friendly children who thanked her for reading to them. Tilting her head slightly to the left as she smiled at her, she stated matter-of-factly, “You are confused.” Antoinette gave a small smile. “Ain’t gotta be psychic to figure that one out. But I bet you know a bit more about that already, huh? Oh, and Norman sends his love, by the way.” Behiti was gifted with oracular psychic abilities, letting her see possible futures in at least a vague sense. If anyone could give her some perspective here, it was her. “No two are the same,” she simply said with a smile that told Antoinette she knew much more than she was letting on. Antoinette raised an eyebrow. “What do you mean?” “That is for you to discover. You know the rules, Miss LeBlanc. I cannot share what I have seen.” She shrugged apologetically and wandered away. Antoinette sighed. She knew she wasn’t going to get any true answers from Behiti, but the vagueness and uncertainty of her reply didn’t help much. Perhaps Amber and Luna could assist her. She made her way through the labyrinth of bookshelves once more until she reached the door in the back marked “Employees Only.” She pushed her way in, giving a nod to the few people milling about in the back area. All the people who worked in the library were members of the Silverwings, so there would be no case of mistaken identities here. She strolled down the back hallway, turning left to the spiral staircase at the end that led down into the basement storage. She carefully made her way down the old stairs and headed through the rows of archival shelves to the far left wall, where a lonely shelf with only three books sat. She took note of the books lying on the shelf—Frida Spinney’s Warlock of Venezia, a trashy romance novel about Jack the Ripper called Saucy Jack: Passion in Whitechapel, and a copy of Stephanie Meyers’ Breaking Dawn—before reaching behind the shelf and hitting a cleverly hidden button. The wall turned to allow her to pass through, and she descended one final set of stairs to a large, silver door. She tapped lightly on the door four times and repeated the three titles from the shelf above, adding, “Guess the theme of the week is bad fantasy books, huh?” A little slot opened up on the door and she could see two dark blue eyes peering through. “Yep, they let me pick the books this week. I picked the absolute worst books I could find. I think I might have annoyed a few people with the Spinney one, though.” “That’s cuz she’s popular, Gideon,” Antoinette said, wagging her finger. “But she’s a nasty, mean old lady. The stuff she says on her social media… Dunno how anyone can read her stuff after that last tangent she went on.” “People are just really stupid, Antoinette,” Gideon replied as he opened the door, giving Antoinette a clear view of the lanky, freckled redhead’s face. “I guarantee you, the next few years you’re gonna see other popular authors just like Spinney running their mouth and saying dumb stuff all over their social media, mark my words.” “Lord, I hope you’re wrong, hun,” Antoinette muttered as she stepped into the Silverwing’s base. “Oh yeah,” Gideon added, “you might want to go see your mentors so you can get the rundown on the whole vampire killers thing. From what I’ve heard, it’s more the snake that we’ve gotta worry about as opposed to the vampires—it’s mostly the good members of the coven. Mr. Luna and Miss Yang are in the dining hall with a few others, last I saw.” Antoinette nodded. “Thank you, Gideon. You better be comin’ to my grand openin,’ once I get that all sorted out. I’ll let you know when that is.” He gave her finger guns, then paused. “Wait, I thought you already opened?” “We’re havin’ a redo!” she chimed as she skipped on down the hall. She made her way through the base, saying hello to the Silverwings she passed. At one point, she paused just as a man stumbled out of the kitchen yelling something about hot sauce being in the milk carton again. Antoinette snickered. Guess Mara’s up to her usual pranks, she mused as she continued on into the dining hall. The dining halls were bustling, with many of the Silverwings sitting around grey metal tables, chatting and eating their lunches. She soon spotted Luna and Amber, mostly because they were sitting with the mountain of a man that was Armstrong. She made her way over, noting Mara and Levi sitting with them as well (or, rather, Levi sitting with them and Mara sitting on his lap). As she got closer, Mara waved enthusiastically. “G’day, Strawberry Shortcake!” the albino woman cheered. “Glad to see you! But not glad to see you looking so glum and disoriented! You alright?” Antoinette nodded, not even realizing she’d been looking out of the ordinary. “Howdy, all! And, uh, don’t worry about me, Mara. Just exhausted from ridin’ my bike here.” “Come,” Amber said, gesturing to an empty seat beside her and handing her a banana. “You’ll feel better once you’ve eaten.” Antoinette took it and began peeling it as she sat down. “Thanks. So, uh, what’s all this about the vampire killers? You and Luna figured stuff out?” Luna nodded. “Indeed. We’ve managed to find out who is staying in the mansion right now.” “Alright, lay it on me. Who are we up against?” “The vampire killers there are… Just a moment...” Luna reached down and pulled out a folder from a bag sitting by his legs. He flipped it open and pointed at a picture of a man in a black jacket and shades. “Jerrod Carter. I’m certain you will find him a bit familiar.” Antoinette did recognize him; his hair was shorter and his coat was the wrong color, but he was a dead ringer for the man who had escorted her and Levi to Rhine City. “Charlie has a brother?” Antoinette asked. “Sure does,” Levi chimed in. “But he sure ain’t the better brother, I can tell you that.” “He unfortunately has a history of reckless driving and alcohol abuse,” Luna explained. “It really is a shame. The Carters have worked very hard to clean up their act since their involvement in Dracula’s death.” “Hm, kinda fucked the Carters are so redeemable that one of ‘em is bodyguarding Mr. Skelton even though that family helped kill Dracula while Dad is treated like he’s personally responsible for shanking the guy and has to fight for scraps of respect,” Mara growled bitterly as she jabbed her fork into the lasagna on the plate in front of her. “Patience,” Amber said calmly. “His time will come.” “Sure hope so,” Levi sighed. “He deserves better’n that.” “Indeed,” Luna agreed as he pulled out another folder. “Now, next we have Anthony Moore. He has… quite a long list of crimes to his name, as most members of the Moore family do. He was broken out of a high-security hunter prison in Russia a few weeks ago. The severe mutilation on the guards indicates the handiwork of Jack Fairchild.” Mara leaned across the table and loudly whispered, “He means Jack was eating them.” “Not to spoil the surprise, but he isn’t here,” Armstrong grumbled. “Which is good for us. But that doesn’t mean I’m not a little disappointed I don’t get to break him in two with my bare hands.” Antoinette shuddered. Moore seemed disgusting enough as is considering what was in his file, but she and every other Silverwing knew that Jack Fairchild was not a vampire to be taken lightly. A story had been told to them during their training to establish his threat level; a former member of the Five from the mid 1900’s named Alexis Icke had tried to take him on, and considering she was one of the best of the best, she seemed certain she could take him out. What happened to her was so unspeakably horrible, she died over a year later from the trauma. Antoinette was certainly happy a monster like that wasn’t anywhere near her friends, her family, or Roarke. “If I ever see him so much as glance at my cousin or my girl…” Levi’s typically friendly exterior had hardened at the mere thought of something so vile. “I’ll glance right back and hit him where it hurts,” Mara smirked with her usual cocky confidence. “For the time being, we need not worry about him,” Luna stated. “The last professional we have to deal with is Mina Lovett.” He put another folder onto the table. Antoinette wrinkled her nose in disgust. Mina Lovett needed very little introduction as, much like with Eve and Jack, newcomers to the Silverwings were warned about the Lovett family. They were incredibly infamous and were even somewhat known outside of the hunter community as their ancestor who started it all was a serial killer baker who served her customers pies made of human meat, a tale that had become very well known thanks to numerous stage and screen adaptations. The woman made a deal with the Fae to escape justice, and ever since, the family had been granted long lives and anti-magic power so long as they offered up their firstborn children to the Unseelie Fae. “She still looks normal,” Armstrong noted. “I mean, aside from the scars all over, she still at least looks human.” “From what we know of Mina, she has frequently rejected undergoing the final rites of her family. She simply has made do with code word brainwashing,” Luna noted. “Frankly I am thankful it is her and not her siblings. They are far worse, and it would be a challenge to keep Dracula’s coven safe with them around considering our low numbers.” “Hmph,” grunted Armstrong. “I’ve killed Lovetts before. It’s not as hard as you make it out to be.” “Perhaps,” Luna chuckled. “But do keep in mind…” He gestured towards Antoinette, Levi, and Mara. “We still have some young souls here. Not all of us are blessed with decades of experience, Armstrong.” “Give it time,” Amber smiled wistfully. “They show great promise.” “As is often the case, you are correct,” agreed Luna. Antoinette smiled. Even if she was feeling lost and confused at the moment, it still warmed her heart to see her teachers firmly believed in her talents. Levi stretched his tanned arms above his head and yawned. “So that’s who we’re lookin’ out for, huh?” Luna nodded. “Those three are the most dangerous. The other four…” He pulled out yet another folder. “They seem to be the children of the other killers and have little field experience. We have the Quincey brothers, Randall and Vincent, who are apparently here due to their parents being coerced. Flynn Dangerfield is the son of Timothy Dangerfield, and we have very little information about him due to how secretive the Dangerfields have always been. And then there is Hannah Starr, a young witch. She has high magical aptitude but has lived a rather sheltered life otherwise. Most of this information I was able to gather by asking some of the Silverwings back in Europe.” “Wish they were so helpful with Dad,” Mara huffed. “Bunch of cunts. Especially McAllister. How’d he ever get to be a member of the Five?” “Pretty sure it was when he saved the kids of the Acolytes of Ra from being butchered by that snake’s coven,” Armstrong snorted. “Bet the boss could’ve done it better,” Levi laughed. “Considering he took out the snake’s eye long ago, perhaps he could have,” Luna mused. “Ah, but let us not focus on what-if scenarios. For the vampires in the mansion, we are fortunate that the ones there are either neutral, or are somewhat on our side. Of particular note is that Rose Milliner’s brother is there.” “Ooooh, Rosie has a brother!” Mara said, pulling her shades down a bit. “What the hell’s he doin’ with them?” her boyfriend scoffed. “As Rose tells it, he is trying to help someone escape,” Luna spoke. “Aside from him, there is Rhapsody von Braun and Johan Faust. Neither member is known to be dangerous, and tend to keep to themselves. Still, you must remain cautious.” Antoinette nodded. “Savin’ the best for last, right?” She knew who had to be there. Luna nodded. “Amon is there. He is absolutely not to be confronted. If you see him, you are to retreat immediately.” “What’s so dangerous ‘bout him?” her cousin asked curiously. “He’s the oldest and most dangerous vampire we know of,” Armstrong informed. “Dracula apparently met him back when he was turned, and that was in… what was it? The twelfth century? And his power allows him to pull off things even the most skilled mages couldn’t. He can control gravity, momentum, the elements...” “Even I would think twice before confronting him. Ah, and that brings me to another dangerous character… Marianna Cross, also known as Bloody Mary. She is the woman who killed Dracula, and she has the power to travel through mirrors, as her moniker might suggest.” Luna slid a picture of her across the table, and Antoinette looked at it. She’d heard of Marianna before, but she’d never actually seen a picture of her. The photograph from the file was from a distance, but even from there Antoinette sensed a profound sadness in the way Marianna carried herself. Levi peered closer at the picture before popping a grape in Mara’s mouth. “Thought she’d be more, dunno, looney lookin’.” “She looks so unhappy,” Antoinette muttered. “I don’t see why she wouldn’t be. The girl made a real stupid mistake,” Armstrong sighed. “Never trust a fallen angel.” “We better not be fucking hurting her,” Mara said through a mouthful of grapes. “Nadia was insistent that nobody hurt her and that she would deal with Marianna herself.” Levi shrugged. “Less I gotta worry ‘bout.” “And of course, with Marianna is her daughter, Gabriella. She adopted her in the 70’s, but we know relatively little about her,” Luna sighed. Amber added, “She is either a dangerous weapon or an innocent. It is advised to be wary until we know more.” Antoinette nodded. “Smart thinkin’. Well, at least this doesn’t look like quite the big dauntin’ challenge it did at the start… Not to say this is gonna be easy, but things could be much, much worse, huh?” “Quite so,” Amber nodded. “Things can change quickly, however, so Enrico and I will continue to monitor the situation and inform all necessary parties of any news.” “We have already noticed Anthony Moore has gone out patrolling,” Luna added gravely. “I tracked him and ensured he did not cause any harm, as it seems we may have the element of surprise for the moment. I do not know if the snake knows we are here.” “Well, that’s good,” Antoinette sighed. “Thank you, Luna, Amber, and Armstrong. I appreciate bein’ kept informed.” As the vampire hunters politely regarded her before turning to each other and discussing their plan of action as they ate, Anotinette glanced over to Levi. “Hey, Levi? I, uh… Is it alright if we go talk somewhere private for a bit?” Her cousin slipped another grape into Mara’s mouth. “You sure can. Is this a family thing?” he asked, lifting a dark brow. In other words, he wanted to know if his girlfriend had to stay behind. “Well, maybe Mara’s opinion on the matter might help too,” Antoinette admitted. “Besides, pretty sure she’s gonna be family soon enough, seein’ as I doubt you’re plannin’ on leavin’ her any time soon.” “He better not be!” Mara whined. “Who’s gonna remember to remind me to put on sunscreen if he does? My dad?” “I’m pretty sure he don’t because he knows I will,” Levi laughed. He kissed Mara’s cheek, and the two of them stood up. “I guess you’re right, though. Not like it ain’t any surprise. I’m in this for the long haul.” “Pretty sure he’s the one, yeah?” Mara added. “I feel all tingly with him and all that bullshit. There’s a reason I sit on his lap all the time!” Antoinette smiled. She was really glad Levi had found someone like Mara. Maybe this would be a bit easier than she imagined. She walked with them out of the dining hall and into the lounge nearby. The light from the vending machines cast a soft glow over the room prior to Antoinette flipping the light switch. It wasn’t too surprising that it was so empty right now; most of the Silverwings who weren’t in the dining hall were probably either working or just out on the town at this time in the afternoon. Antoinette took a deep breath. “Levi, I’m… havin’ a bit of an emotional crisis.” “What’s going on?” he asked. Unsurprisingly, when he sat down in one of the armchairs, Mara almost immediately perched on his lap again. “I just…” She honestly didn’t even know where to really begin. “Look, I’m like every other horny idiot here. I ain’t gonna pretend like part of me didn’t want to guard Roarke cuz he’s handsome as hell. But I wasn’t lyin’ when I said I saw somethin’ else in that picture of him. I saw somethin’ apparently no one else did, and the more time I’ve spent with him, I keep seein’ it, and, well…” She hung her head. “I think I might be fallin’ for him.” A heavy sigh left Levi’s mouth. “Damnit, Antoinette, what did I tell you? I told you to be careful ‘round him. He’s a good for nothin’, and now you’re gonna get your heart broke again.” “Ooooh, you’ve made him even more country, Antoinette!” Mara laughed. “Better watch out!” “Don’t you say those rude things, Levi!” Antoinette pouted. “He’s hurtin’ as much as anyone, I can tell that much.” “Oh, she is so right,” Mara agreed with a vigorous nod. “Saw what makes him weak at the dinner last night. That man needs some friends, a vacation, maybe a shrink…” “That’s even worse!” Her cousin’s face hardened. “That ain’t the type’a guy you should be around, Antoinette. You know you deserve someone better than that womanizin’ creep.” “He ain’t like Johnny, Levi,” Antoinette huffed indignantly. Part of her knew that what Levi was saying made sense, but a much stronger, louder part of her was screaming that he only had a surface-level understanding of Roarke. He was a womanizer and said he was only in it for the sex, but the way he touched her, the way he kissed her, the way he looked at her… There were things he was too afraid to say. “You thought Johnny was great too,” he pointed out. “And look where that ended up. Least Roarke is upfront about being sleazy.” Mara tilted her head. ”Who’s Johnny?” “My ex-fiance,” Antoinette muttered. “Dunno who’s worse,” Levi snorted before kissing Mara’s neck. “I mean, I’d fucking assume Johnny since he’s the ex!” Mara exclaimed as she gestured at Antoinette. “What happened?” “Caught him goin’ behind my back with my best friend,'' Antoinette muttered. “Former best friend, should say.” “Damnit, open up your eyes,” her cousin sighed in frustration. “He was sittin’ next to you hittin’ on some other girl last night. You really gonna tell me he’s misunderstood?” He shook his head. “You’re dumber than a doorknob.” “Well I never!” Antoinette huffed. “You ain’t got any right callin’ me dumb, Levi!” “Who was he hitting on?” Mara asked. “One of them Japanese sisters, I think.” Mara pulled her glasses down, giving a clear view of her rolling her eyes into the back of her head. “Babe, you drip, that was Rosie and I’s master plan to get Carlos to piss off and stop flirting with Antoinette. Did you miss my evil laugh?” For once, he looked dumbfounded. “Uh… maybe?” “The fuck? What were you paying attention to, then?!” He cleared his throat nervously. “I, uh… was glaring at Roarke.” “And you didn’t hear her cackling like a witch?” Antoinette asked incredulously. She had a hard time comprehending anyone could be so oblivious as to miss that unsubtle display, but this was Levi she was talking about. “What the hell! Why weren’t you looking at me?” Mara whined. “This ain’t about me!” he loudly stated. “This is about you and how foolish you are!” “Oh, so my feelin’s are foolish now, huh?” Antoinette huffed angrily. “Yes!” Levi sighed again. When he continued, his voice was gentler. “Damnit, Antoinette, I know you wanna see the best in everyone, but this ain’t the way. He ain’t a good guy, and I don’t wanna see you get hurt again.” “Babe, I really don’t think she wanted to talk so you could call her an idiot,” Mara pointed out. “You’re goddamn right I didn’t!” Antoinette shouted. “Figured you’d be harsh ‘bout this but boy, you’re bein’ a jackass!” “And you’re fallin’ into old habits!” Mara jumped up off of Levi. “Alright, alright, you two need to simmer down, yeah? You’re being a bit of a prick, babe, come on, you don’t have to be so harsh. But Antoinette,” she turned towards her and frowned, “Levi’s just worried, you know that, right?” “‘Course I know it!” Antoinette snapped. “But I sure don’t appreciate bein’ called an idiot when I’m already strugglin’ with how I feel! Last night and this whole mornin’ have just been a jumble of emotions and insulin’ me to my face for bein’ human ain’t helpin’ one single bit!” “Then use your head.” He ran a hand through his messy hair. “You’ve always been a bit naive, okay? I just don’t wanna see you get hurt again.” “You treatin’ me like a child and insultin’ me hurts more than anythin’ Roarke could do,” Antoinette retorted tearfully as she jumped up and stormed out of the room. She could hear Levi calling her name, but she wasn’t going to go back now. She’d hoped he’d be a little more understanding about how hard this was for her; it had been only a couple of years since she had been engaged, and it still stung. She hadn’t dated or really wanted to try again until now. Something about Roarke was wearing away at the walls she had put up, and he was doing it easily. She’d known she was going to sleep with him from the moment she’d decided to guard him, but she hadn’t expected it to be right away. As lost and confused as she had been at the start of the day, only more angry and upset now, Antoinette didn’t notice Amber as she stormed along until she had collided with her. “Oh! Miss Yang! I’m so, so sorry!” Antoinette gasped as she picked herself up off the floor. “Goodness, Miss LeBlanc!” Amber gently exclaimed. “Are you alright?” “No, no I ain’t,” Antoinette whimpered. “I’m havin’ a rough time.” “Would you like to talk about it?” Antoinette hadn’t actually considered talking to her mentor about this, but thinking on it, it did make a sort of sense. Amber and Luna had been like a second pair of parents to her so far, and seeing as Amber had a lot more life experience than she did, she might be more help than her youthful, hotheaded cousin. “Yeah, I think I would,” admitted Antoinette. “Come, then. Let’s talk in private, hmm?” Amber led her through the hallway to an empty practice room. Inside, red punching bags hung from the ceiling and black mats lined the floor and walls. “What is bothering you, my dear?” Antoinette honestly had no idea where to begin. She opened her mouth, hoping she could think of something to start with, and instead tearfully spewed out everything all at once: How she had been engaged before coming to Rhine, how she’d caught him cheating on her with her best friend, how miserable she’d been and had sworn off dating, how she’d been excited to get with a vampire like all the other Silverwings, how nice it felt being with Roarke, and, most of all, how she was scared she was falling for someone who wouldn’t love her back. “...and I just don’t know what to do, Miss Yang,” she whimpered. “I don’t get it. I don’t get why I’m fallin’ like this. I thought we both knew it was supposed to just be a casual thing, but I’m gettin’ attached, and I don’t know… I didn’t think I’d be feelin’ anythin’ like this again after what happened.” Amber nodded with clear empathy. “It sounds like quite a sticky situation you’ve found yourself in, Miss LeBlanc. But one thing is quite clear to me: You have strong feelings for Mr. Higgens.” “It sure seems that way,” she sighed. “But what can I do? I don’t really know how Roarke feels. He ain’t keen on talkin’ about all that.” “And you can’t force him,” she agreed. “But you can be honest with him. Lay all of the cards on the table, and don’t hold anything back. What is the worst that can happen?” “I look like a dang fool?” “Possibly. But would you rather tell him how you feel and learn whether he shares your feelings, or keep it hidden and never know?” She knew the answer to that, and it most definitely wasn’t the one where she never knew the truth. “You know, I told him I might need the whole weekend to myself… But maybe I’ll go to that party on Saturday and see if he’s there. Or maybe I’ll pray he comes to me.” Amber laughed. “I think you and I know which is more likely to happen.” “Yeah.” Antoinette sighed. “Well… thanks for listening to me ramble, Miss Yang. I really appreciate it.” “Of course. It is no trouble at all.” She stood up and paused, as though considering something. “Life… is very short, Miss LeBlanc. Seize the opportunity to be happy at all costs. It is better to be rejected than to live with regrets.” “Y-Yeah, you’re right. You’re right as rain.” With a final nod, Amber quietly walked out of the room. It was an odd talent she had. She could travel almost always without being heard. She was quite stealthy, which was beneficial for her since she was at a disadvantage with only one real eye. Very few people knew about her glass eye, but that was likely because Amber showed no real weakness despite having half her normal vision. Antoinette hugged herself once she was gone. This wasn’t going to be easy, but she had to be honest with Roarke. She pulled out her phone and quickly texted him. “Please come by tomorrow morning. Need to talk.” ****** If Akina knew how big the house Rita’s uncles lived in was, she might have made more of an effort to look nice. As it was, when she pulled up outside of the four story house, her jaw dropped. She couldn’t even imagine how much room was inside. My whole family could probably live in there and still have plenty of room to spare! She almost considered leaving and lying to Rita about getting lost, mostly because she felt intimidated, but the pink-haired young woman was waiting just outside the front door and, of course, saw Akina the second she pulled into the long driveway, in which several cars were already parked. She sheepishly exited hers once she was tucked neatly behind a light blue sedan. She felt incredibly underdressed in a ragged pair of dark jeans and a black t-shirt. Still, once her car was locked, she waved and made her way to the door. “Hey Akina!” Rita chirped as she approached. “You ready for this? Rue and Iris are already here! We were waiting on you to arrive before we decided on what kind of pizzas to get!” She paused. “You do like pizza, right?” “Hell yeah!” she grinned. “Great!” Rita cheered. “Probably gonna have to get two pizzas cuz I love me some meat on my pizza, but Rue doesn’t eat pork, and unfortunately all the best meat on pizza is pork. But we can discuss this all with the girls, come on, let’s go!” She waved Akina into the house, holding open the front door for her. As soon as they were inside, Akina was practically ambushed by an overly excited man with short, wavy brown hair and a pastel pink V-Neck t-shirt who hopped into view in the large entry hall. “Hello! Oh my gosh, is this your new friend?” Rita’s face lit up. “Hey Uncle Matt! Yeah, this is Akina!” “Honey,” came a very tired voice from behind Rita’s Uncle Matt. An Asian man with a very relaxed, friendly expression on his face wearing light purple sweatpants and a white t-shirt wandered into view and put a hand on Matt’s shoulder. “Must you rush ahead without me? Oh dear, I completely forgot that Rita invited over a new friend! I’m so underdressed for the occasion…” “It’s okay,” Akina smiled, feeling completely relieved that she wasn’t being judged for just wearing jeans and a t-shirt. “It’s really nice to meet you both!” Matt wrapped an arm around the other man, whom Akina guessed was Itsuki, and rested his head against his shoulder. “This is a no judgment zone, so make yourself at home! We are, like, so excited to have you here!” “I promise I’m excited,” Itsuki yawned. “I’ve just had a very long week. But hey, you’re not here to hang out with us, go on up to the girls! Oh, there’s coffee in the kitchen if you want some, and when you order those pizzas, Rita, make sure you tip the driver thirty percent, alright?” “Will do, Uncle Itsuki!” Rita said with a thumbs up. “It’s nice to meet you,” Akina politely waved. “Nice to meet you too,” Itsuki smiled. “See you later, Uncles! Gamera awaits!” With a final wave to her uncles, Rita gestured for Akina to follow her up the stairs. “Gamera?” she cautiously asked. “He’s a big flying turtle who protects children and fights aliens,” Rita explained. “Classic kaiju stuff, though it usually doesn’t hold a candle to Godzilla.” Akina felt entirely lost, but nodded regardless as they walked up a grey marble staircase. It looked and felt as luxurious as the rest of the house. As she and Rita approached a door not too far down the second floor hallway, two female voices could be heard. “...but they’re so salty!” “Come on Iris, stop being a pussy. Olives are good for you.” “What about spinach and feta? Doesn’t that sound tasty? With caramelized onions?” “You know what, yeah, that does sound good honestly, an— Hey, wait a second, shouldn’t we wait for the new girl? Give her a chance?” “Wait no more!” Rita cheered as she flung the door open dramatically, causing the two girls inside to yelp in surprise. Akina curiously glanced around Rita’s room. It was rather odd, to say the least. She wasn’t surprised by the big, cozy bed, which was covered with pink sheets and adorned with colorful lights that were hung up on the walls around it. It seemed to complement her bubbly, happy personality perfectly. What stood out as strange, however, were the posters on the walls, like the one with a UFO that said “I Want To Believe,” or the one for something called Spirit Phone. In addition to those, there were monster movie posters, including Godzilla, something called The Giant Claw, and the Gamera character she had mentioned on the stairs. The room itself was rather large, which had allowed Rita to hang a tv on the wall just to the right of the entrance. There was a desk up against a far wall with a corkboard hanging over it. Pinned to the board were tons of pictures and newspaper articles about cryptids, including ones of Bigfoot and the vampire dolphin she had talked about the other day. Rita’s friends were sitting on beanbag chairs on the floor. One she recognized as the barista from the coffeeshop, Rue. She was wearing pastel pink and blue pajama pants and a white t-shirt with a green alien on it. She had a laptop open on her lap and was giving Rita a very exasperated look. The other was a pale, skinny girl she didn’t quite recognize who wore a white tank top and black sweatpants. She had her back to the door as they entered, which gave Akina the chance to take a quick peek at a star-shaped tattoo on her left shoulder, but she quickly turned around and offered a nervous smile. “H-Hello there!” the pale girl stuttered. “Um, you must be Akina, right? I’m Iris, Iris Ravencroft. Um, my parents run Brightside’s. And this over here is Rue.” She gestured at Rue. “She’s met me,” Rue grumbled. “Coffee,” Akina said, standing just inside the doorway. “Ah, that explains it,” Iris nodded. “I just knew you were here for the movie, I didn’t know much else, like if you were staying the night or helping with the show or anything.” Akina stared at her, completely confused. “Oh, I didn’t know anything about a sleepover or a show. I only knew about the movie.” “Probably for the best,” Rue shrugged. “Rita probably didn’t want to scare you off with our crazy conspiracy web show.” “Now come on, Rue! Don’t give her the wrong idea!” Rita huffed before turning to smile nervously at Akina. “We do this show every weekend, Rue and I, where we talk about cryptids, conspiracy theories, UFOs, and unsolved mysteries. It’s called 'Tales from Rhine City'!” “I wanted it to be called 'Tales of Rhine City', but I got outvoted,” Rue grumbled. “I help them edit it all together!” Iris chimed in. “I, um, dabble in video editing in my spare time, so when we upload it to video sharing sites, I add in pictures and whatnot, cut out the extra stuff, add music, that sort of thing.” “That’s kind of cool,” Akina admitted. “You wouldn’t be saying that if you listened to last week’s episode,” Rue snorted. “We spent thirty-six minutes talking shit about that edgelord magician Blaire Williams.” “Because she sucks,” Rita said matter-of-factly. “Um, you know what doesn’t suck?” Iris said nervously. “Pizza. Let’s order.” After a bit of discussion (which Akina was mostly a passive member on account of being “new” to the group), they settled on a pepperoni and bacon pizza, and a spinach, caramelized onion, and feta cheese pizza. Rita pulled out a green beanbag for Akina to sit on, and the girls got comfortable as they awaited their pizza. “You wanna help us brainstorm for tomorrow’s episode, Akina? Or, you know, just tell us if the ideas sound interesting at least?” Rita asked. “Sure,” she shrugged. “Lay them on me.” “Ok, well, last week we talked about the Rhine Park Angel for the fiftieth time, and we talked about the mummy in the museum people are sure is haunted,” Rue began. “Ooh!” Iris exclaimed. “I think we should talk about those statues they found in Mexico, like that one of the horned woman, it sounds just like the Pil—” Rue held up a hand. “I’m going to stop you right there, Iris, because I know what you’re gonna say, I know why you’re gonna say it, and we are not spending another episode where you go into great detail about the Pillar Men again.” She gave a playful smirk. “I’ve got an idea! How about we talk about how Weird Al dresses? That’s a real mystery.” “Do you have to call him that?” Iris groaned. “He’s really not that weird.” “Isn’t that his name, though?” Akina asked. “Not the singer. That’s just what Rue calls Iris’ boyfriend,” Rita sighed. “Look, he has the long curly hair, he’s vegan, and he's as pasty as you are and dresses like something out of an Anne Rice novel so we know he’s white and nerdy,” Rue listed off to Iris. “I think the name fits. I really need to ask him if he plays accordion one of these days…” “Okay, so, how about we don’t do a show on Allen’s clothing choices,” Rita stated. “Rue, why don’t you get up JJ’s UFO Page? Maybe there’s an update that we could use for inspiration.” “Yeah, yeah,” Rue grumbled as she typed quickly onto her laptop. A moment later, an odd song began playing where the singers were spelling out the word “visitors.” Rue sighed. “Nope, doesn’t look there’s been any interesting updates since they got to Vermont. Here, check it out, though. Maybe there’s something worth using?” Rue turned her laptop around, revealing the webpage. It looked like something straight out of the 90’s, with an odd 3D model of a purple alien rotating around beneath the header of and little gifs of dancing green aliens appearing in intervals throughout the page. “Wait,” Akina interrupted, “what is that, exactly?” “It’s a webpage run by these two siblings, Jay and Jubilee, who like UFOs and aliens and stuff,” explained Rita. “Don’t worry, this homepage is intentionally retro. The rest of the website looks way better!” She lifted a brow, feeling skeptical. “If you say so…” “Well, this is a bust,” Rue shrugged. “Guess we oughta think of something else.” “There’s always the vampire dolphin!” Iris offered. Rita glanced over at her corkboard. “I think I know what to talk about. It is that time of year again, you know.” Rue and Iris glanced at each other and nodded silently. Akina followed Rita’s gaze, but she had no idea what she was talking about. There were at least a dozen things on it. Rita pointed to a piece of paper from a page-a-day calendar that was pinned up on the board. The date on it was June 30th, which was circled multiple times in red marker. “The 30th is the day my mom vanished. It’s the day Miss Bright’s dad was shot outside the diner. It’s the day a lot of weird things happened in Rhine,” Rita explained quietly. “June 3oth is just a really bad day in Rhine City’s history,” Iris added. “It all goes back to right after the city was founded. They say on the night of June 30th, way back in the mid 1700’s, Rupert Rhine was fearing what might happen during the Revolution and pleaded with God for his city to be safe from harm. A tall, thin man knocked on his door and promised him the city would never fall to crime if he gave up his firstborn son. And, well… his son vanished after that night.” “I think he was just covering up an accidental death or something,” Rue said. “Or it’s just one of those bullshit tall tales people made because Rupert Rhine sucked as a mayor. Almost as much as the current mayor sucks, come to think of it. “Definitely just a rumor,” Akina agreed. “Probably,” Rita admitted. “But… You gotta admit, it sure is weird that June 30th has this weird history in this town…” “Speaking of Miss Bright, I’m guessing we can’t talk about the Secret Squirrel business you and Akina are up to, right?” Rue asked jokingly. “Secret… Squirrel business?” Akina glanced at Rita and lifted an eyebrow. “You know, the stuff with Miss Bright,” Rita nodded. “And yeah, definitely not talking about that. Who knows who’s listening?” “I can tell you who’s listening,” Rue replied as she squinted at her computer screen. “RenegadeLily90. She’s still saying she wants us to interview her about the time she fucked a vampire. We get some real weirdos tuning in.” “Haha, yeah, having sex with a vampire. What an unrealistic concept,” Iris laughed nervously, her face turning a bit red. Akina wondered if she was a bit of a prude. “On the bright side, only one comment saying I sound like a man this week! Making some real improvement!” Rue clapped sarcastically before running her finger over the mousepad. “Aaaaaand blocked.” Once again, Akina felt completely lost and confused. Sure, her voice was a little deeper than the average female’s, but so were several of her family members, and none of them sounded masculine. Rue shrugged again. “It’s probably my ex with another fake account. He’s still mad at me six years later for being a ‘traitor to gay men everywhere’ or whatever it was he said. I honestly don’t care. I just block his ass on sight every time he leaves a comment.” “'A traitor to gay men'? But you’re a woman…?” “A trans woman,” she replied as she gestured at her pants. “Were the pajamas not a dead giveaway?” “Rue is not known for her subtlety,” Iris added. “Oh.” Akina slapped her face and sighed. “Honestly, I had no idea.” Still, it was another reason why she liked women. Men were dicks. Rue laughed. “Don’t sweat it, it’s really not a big deal.” “Well, uh, regardless, that guy’s a prick.” “He is!” Iris agreed. “I should have Allen kick his ass!” “What, is he going to challenge him to a duel? Pull out a flintlock pistol or a rapier or something?” Rue teased. Iris was about to reply when Rita’s phone vibrated. “Pizza’s here!” she chirped. She zoomed out of the room, returning a few moments later with two delicious-smelling pizzas. “Dinner is served!” she exclaimed. Akina’s mouth was practically watering. She hadn’t realized how hungry she was, but her stomach sang its praises when she took a bite of her slice. “Mmm!” “Alright ladies!” Rita announced as she finished swallowing her first bite. “Who’s ready for Gamera vs. Gyaos?” With a shrug, Akina answered, “Sure.” It wasn’t long at all before the four of them were settled in and watching the movie. It wasn’t as crazy as she thought it would be, but the action (which was what she specifically enjoyed from movies when she was able to watch them) took too long to appear. Admittedly, Gamara was pretty cool. She’d never seen a giant, flying turtle before, so that was entertaining to watch. The whole movie overall dragged on a little too long, though, so she was relieved when the credits finally started rolling. “Rita, why did you make us watch this?” Rue sighed, an amused look on her face, as the movie ended. “Maybe you could pick the movie next time!” Rita giggled. “Maybe, but I like when you do all the work,” Rue shrugged. “Maybe Iris could… Wait, no, she’s gonna pick the Phantom Blood movie or something.” “That movie is lost media,” Iris moped. “I don’t have a copy…” “You’d find it just to make us sit through it,” Rue snarked. The girl turned to Akina. “What about you? Would you do this again? You could pick something. Hopefully something that’s a little more exciting.” “You’re more than welcome to come back,” Rita said, batting her eyelashes at Akina. “I sure wouldn’t mind you being member number four of our little group, that’s for sure! Be a nice way to unwind after all the running around for Miss Bright.” “I don’t know if my taste in movies is something you’d like,” she pointed out. “Well, what is your taste in movies?” Rita asked, leaning forward a bit. “Oh, you know, those big blockbuster ones full of action,” she shrugged. “I know they’re kind of dumb because they’re all the same, but they’re fun.” “Well, you know what?” Rita smirked. “Now that there’s four of us, I think it would be fun to watch more than just whatever trashy monster movies I can dig up. Rue, you could put in some effort and bring in some of those slasher movies and trashy comedies you like!” Rue grinned. “You’re gonna regret saying that, I promise.” Rita turned to Iris. “And you can bring in all those anime movies of yours!” “Finally!” Iris sighed happily. “And Akina,” Rita said as she finally turned back to her, “I think we’d all be happy to watch some non-stop adrenaline-fueled action films now and again!” She stared in shocked surprise. “Wait, really? I don’t want to ruin your tradition. Seriously, this was fun, even if it’s not exactly what I’m into.” Rita wagged her finger. “Traditions are meant to be broken, my dear Akina! Besides…” She paused and gave her a playful smile. “I think watching the kinds of films someone else likes is a great way to get to know them.” “I guess that’s true,” she agreed. She did feel like she knew Rita a little better after watching the Gamera movie. Rue and Iris exchanged knowing glances. “I think this’ll be fun,” Iris added. “Um, if you want to do this. I know we’re pretty weird and all. I hope we haven’t put you off or anything.” “Well, she hasn’t run screaming from the room yet,” Rue snarked. “I think we got her, gals.” “Shit, guess you have,” she laughed. Not that she minded. It felt really nice to have friends again that accepted her without question. As the girls started preparing to record their webshow, Akina sat and watched in her beanbag chair. Even though she wasn’t going to spend the night, she decided to at least support them by being a live audience member. You know what? she thought to herself with a small smile. I think I’d be game to do this every weekend. ****** Ryo’s associate had done as he was asked, but the information was not what Jemima had expected. When Minerva had first unceremoniously resigned, Jemima had sent her small team of mercenaries to stake out her diner. Minerva had reportedly sold it to a couple she was friends with, but she had been seen almost daily at the diner. Jemima had made it very clear to her she would not tolerate her presence in the city. Instead of running, however, Minerva had went into hiding. As a result, Jemima had been trying to keep tabs on where her former employee was hiding in order to force her out of Rhine City. Each day was hard enough keeping criminals in check and ensuring her alliances with others in the city were strong and beneficial to her cause. Doing so knowing one woman could attempt to ruin her empire was causing unnecessary stress. Still, at least she had a starting point. Ryo’s associate had spotted Minerva leaving Brightside’s diner on Tuesday June 20th. Back to the beginning, Jemima sighed. Perhaps Minerva assumed it was safe to return to the restaurant as Jemima had stopped directing her mercenaries to scope it out. She had foolishly believed the woman would avoid returning to it. Either Minerva was smarter than she gave her credit for, or she was stupid and had taken a risk. With a sigh, she set down the piece of paper containing the associate’s report on her desk and rubbed her forehead. It was only 11:24 A.M., and she was already exhausted. If there wasn’t so much to do, she’d be tempted to call it a day and crawl beneath her grey Egyptian cotton sheets with a pint of her favorite ice cream and a movie on her large flat-screen HDTV that hung on the wall opposite her king-sized bed. “Tough day, boss?” asked Macavity as he walked into her office with two steaming hot cups of tea. “It’s not even noon yet. I honestly think you need a vacation.” “I would love one, but you know as well as I that this city can’t last an hour without me.” “True enough,” he said as he handed one of the cups to her. “Wouldn’t trust anyone else to watch this city. Not even Ryo. And definitely not the mayor.” “The mayor has proven himself utterly useless. Why he is still in office when he has done nothing worthwhile to hold such a position is a true mystery.” She took a small sip from the mug. A delicious fruity herbal flavor soared down her throat. Macavity sipped his own tea. “Honestly surprised you haven’t tried to get any eyes or ears in his office, see what he’s up to. I know Ryo has. Kenzo’s told me about it. Says every attempt has just been met with baffling failure. Real fishy, ain’t it?” “Of course not,” she laughed. “It’s a government building.” Macavity chuckled, then held up a finger. “Ah, right! Didn’t want to bother you with this while you were busy. You got a phone call earlier.” She sighed. “Don’t I always?” Lowering her hand from her forehead, she asked, “Who is it from, and what do they want?” Macavity paused. “See, that’s the odd thing. The one who called is a countess. Owns a castle and a small village out in Europe. Looked into her while you were working and all. She says she’s in the city and needs help with a matter most dire and wishes to speak with you ASAP. Left her number and all so you could call back.” “A European countess wants to talk to me? How bizarre.” Though, admittedly, an alliance with someone of that kind of power and status would be rather beneficial to her cause. Slowly, a smile crept onto her face. “Very well, then. Give me her number, and I shall speak with her.” Macavity reached into his pocket and pulled out a slip of paper. “Here you are, boss,” he said as he handed it to her. “Thank you, Macavity. Can I trust you to ensure I have a dinner reservation this evening at Gin’noken Sushi?” Macavity nodded. “Of course. I’m sure Mr. Amano will love to hear about this. And I’d love to go and drink with Kenzo and ignore him.” With a laugh, she shooed him out of the room. She waited a few long seconds after he left to pick up the black landline telephone sitting on her desk and dial the number Macavity had given her. Her number was, of course, listed publicly in the Rhine City directory, and as that was how the countess had likely called her, she opted to use that number rather than her personal cell phone. She held the black plastic handset to her ear and listened to each dull, long ring. On the third one, there was an answer. A tired yet pleasant woman’s voice said, “Hello… I presume this to be Miss Mathers, yes?” The woman sounded younger than Jemima had hypothesized. She held the piece of paper up to read the Countess’s name written on it beneath her phone number. “That is correct. Is this Countess Nadia Shibani?” “Indeed,” Nadia replied. “I hate to be a bother, truly. But I am to understand that it is you who is queen of this city, so to speak. Am I correct in believing this?” Queen of Rhine City? That was new, though not an unwelcome comparison. With an amused smirk, she replied, “I suppose you could say that.” “Excellent,” came the pleased, breathy reply. “I dislike jumping right into business, but I have an issue, one only the aid of someone as… grandiose as myself could possibly help achieve… Tell me, Miss Mathers, might there be an upcoming time that would be suitable for us to meet?” Last minute meetings were one of her greatest pet peeves. Her schedule was frequently booked, and fitting someone in on such short notice was difficult. “I’m afraid I’m a very busy woman, Countess.” “Is there no hope at all, then? I certainly do not wish to steal away your time, but I am willing to make it all well worth your while. I would not ask assistance if nothing is all I had to offer in return.” She didn’t like being that woman, but bribes were quite a motivation. “Perhaps I can find a moment somewhere.” “Truly? Where and when shall we meet?” That was the real question. Where should they meet? “How dire is this… situation you are experiencing?” There was a long pause on the other end. “It is… quite difficult to say, as of now. The sooner the better, though I do not at all wish to intrude in your busy life more than is necessary.” She quickly ran through a mental list of the earliest time she had available, which she determined to be dinner that evening. Business meetings during a meal wasn’t an uncommon occurrence for her, but she had been looking forward to being alone this particular evening to destress after such a taxing day. Perhaps it is a tad selfish, she admitted to herself. However, the following evening was free on her schedule as well. With a small sigh, she asked, “Would you care to join me for dinner tomorrow night?” “Oh, so soon? If you wish it, I will quite happily join you. Where shall we be meeting? Your house? Elsewhere?” “I will be dining at Gin’noken Sushi at approximately 7:00 P.M. Simply tell the hostess you are meeting with me, and they will escort you to my table.” “Then I shall see you there, Miss Mathers. I eagerly await our meeting.” “As do I,” she lied before ending the call. She wasn’t particularly that interested, although she was mildly curious about what exactly the Countess needed from her. “Aw, not excited to meet a noble?” Macavity chuckled as he sipped his tea. As per usual, he could see right through her. “As quiet as a cat,” she teased. “I didn’t even hear you come back in. But yes, you’re right. Unfortunately, it seems I will need another dinner reservation for tomorrow as well. Same time, same place.” “Oh, two dinners in a row? Really spoiling yourself this week, eh boss?” She fought back a smile and said, “Oh, hush now. Tomorrow evening is simply a meeting with the Countess.” She sighed. “Though I suppose Mr. Amano will insist on joining us.” “Lovely,” Macavity stated dryly. “Kenzo and I can make bets on how long it’ll be before something the countess says sets him off.” With another sigh, Jemima replied, “So long as someone is amused. Nevertheless, has the reservation for this evening been confirmed?” “Of course. What do you take me for, boss?” “The best employee on my staff,” she smirked. “I hold you to high standards, you know.” “And I do my best to live up to them,” Macavity said as he downed the rest of his tea. “I’ll tell you this, working for you is far more exciting than cooking Japanese cuisine.” She laughed and replied, “I have no doubt. I suppose it is hard to avoid such entertainment with the life I lead.” “To be frank, wish things could be less exciting sometimes. Between the whole thing with Minerva and all the gangs around, I could do with less excitement.” “I admit, I do feel the same some days. It can get quite exhausting cleaning up the city.” Often, she’d thought about taking a vacation for a few days of relaxation. The thought of returning to Rhine to find it in an even worse state than when she’d left it kept her rooted, however. “Maybe this Countess will prove trustworthy enough to watch the city so we can go somewhere sunny for a bit. Maybe Bermuda. Have an uncle there. Think he makes ginger beer.” “It would be rather nice to lounge by the ocean again,” she sighed fondly. “I haven’t seen one properly in so very long.” “New England beaches aren’t very glamorous,” Macavity agreed. “Unfortunately not,” she sighed. “But we cannot count on someone whose name we barely know to handle such a task. Perhaps someday soon we can plan a vacation.” “For now, I’ll just plan your evening, then,” Macavity stated. “Maybe I’ll get your outfit ready and all that.” “Since when are you my fashion consultant as well?” she asked, staring at him in bewilderment. “Since you hired me,” he noted dryly. “One of my many talents.” She shook her head with a smile and shooed him away again. “Go, I have things to do, and you have a second reservation to make on my behalf.” He gave a small salute. “Right, boss. You call me if you need me.” He turned and made his way out of the room. As soon as he was gone, she sighed and sat down in her seat again. Truthfully, she could use a nap before her dinner that evening, but there were still many phone calls to make and plotting to do. Opening her planner, where she listed all of her duties to complete each day, she thought, Crime never rests. Maybe one day she and Macavity could finally enjoy the fruit of their labor by taking a wonderful vacation somewhere tropical, but for today, she had work to do. ****** Flynn stared into the full length mirror hanging on his bedroom door and sighed. The green and black plaid flannel shirt he was wearing looked nice, but he knew it would probably look nicer on someone else, specifically someone less ugly. He ran a finger across the scar on his face. “Thanks, Dad,” he muttered angrily. He’d been fortunate to have spent most of his life growing up with his mother in Scotland and away from Timothy Dangerfield, but after she died, Timothy came back and forced Flynn down the vampire killer career path that was typical of the Dangerfield family. Flynn had barely recognized his dad when he’d returned, what with the missing arm, numerous disfiguring scars, and his newfound proclivity for eating his meat disgustingly rare. The training Flynn had been put through was nothing short of hellish and miserable, and through it all, he’d never gotten so much as a scrap of affection from Timothy. Then he’d gone to the Black Forest, and almost immediately, Gabby had singled him out and befriended him. He had no idea why; she was essentially vampire royalty, and he was just the descendant of the miserable old prick who decided to spin tall tales about Dracula to Bram Stoker, forever smearing the vampire’s legacy. For some reason, she’d decided he was going to be the one to watch and protect her, and she had been incredibly sweet and accommodating. He hated to admit it, but he’d become smitten with her pretty quickly. But then along came Jojo. It hadn’t taken Flynn long to realize that Gabby had a thing for the German man. He had secretly hoped maybe Jojo’s and Gabby’s long chat on the plane was her just being friendly, but the events of the past few days had confirmed what he’d suspected. Even so, he wasn’t really upset or angry; those two were the first people who had cared about him in a long time, and they actually enjoyed his company. How could he really be hurt that they made each other happy? And could he really blame Gabby for liking Jojo? He was sweet and handsome with beautiful dark blue eyes and soft lips… “Fuck’s sake, what is wrong with me?” Flynn muttered. He’d been feeling rather odd in the presence of some of the men in the house. Rex and his habit of being shirtless had frequently made him flustered, and Jojo… Flynn had occasionally stopped and wondered if it was Gabby or Jojo he was more jealous of. As far as he knew, he only liked women, though he’d never really given any sort of attraction much thought. He’d always been too self-conscious for that because of his scar, but here he was crushing on his two closest friends, dealing with confusion about his sexuality, and, for the moment, feeling utterly miserable. On top of all of this, he was tasked with keeping Gabby and Jojo safe on their movie date. This is why he was getting dressed up nicely, with the purpose of blending in so he could chaperone them to the theater and ensure nothing bad happened to them while they were out, something that would be easier said than done considering he couldn’t exactly bring his sword with him. Still, he wanted to be a good, supportive friend, so he was going with them. Though he wondered why they’d want to be seen in public with someone like him. They were both so beautiful, and he was so ugly. A knock at the door interrupted his self-loathing. “Flynn?” came Gabby’s voice from the other side. “Are you ready?” Flynn jumped a bit in surprise. “Uh, yeah! Sorry, I was just getting the right shirt on and all.” “Can I come in? Or are you still changing?” “You can come in, it’s fine,” he replied. The door opened, and Gabby peeked in with a smile. She was wearing in a royal blue summer dress that featured honey bees and sunflowers. “You look really nice!” she complimented. He couldn’t help but blush and mumble, “You’re just saying that.” “Nuh uh,” she argued. “You do look nice. Green compliments your hair well. And it’s different from what you normally wear.” She smiled again. “Well, uh, thanks,” he said sheepishly, a smile on his face. “Is Jojo ready?” “I’m not sure. Want to go with me to find out?” Flynn nodded. “We need him, don’t we?” She shyly nodded. “Mmhm!” “Well then,” Flynn replied, “that settles it.” He strolled to the door and gently took Gabby’s hand, leading her down the hall towards where Jojo’s room was. He hadn’t been sleeping in there much as of late as he was doing his best to avoid another encounter with Moore, but all of his clothes and belongings were still in there. Speak of the devil, Flynn thought bitterly as they saw the bald, bearded vampire killer leaning against the wall outside of Jojo’s room, glaring at the door with a ferocious intensity. As they approached, he turned his head to gaze coldly at them. To Flynn’s surprise, Gabby spoke first, her voice uncharacteristically chilly. “What are you doing here?” “Think I could ask you the same thing, girl,” the man snarled. “I suppose you’re behind that little body double trick?” “Pretty sure Gabby can’t make two of someone,” Flynn retorted. “Maybe someone else isn’t happy they have to share the house with a sick fuck like you.” Flynn realized he was running his mouth a bit considering the man before him was a vicious criminal, but his desire to protect Jojo galvanized him and steeled his resolve. Even when Moore grabbed him by the throat, his anger eclipsed any fear he might have had. “You think Eve gives one single shit about what happens to that skinny little bitch? She calls the shots, and her special boy okayed this, so why you think you have any right to mouth off to me—” Moore suddenly released him and started walking backwards, retreating down the hallway. Flynn smirked as he rubbed his throat. Gabby had told him about her power, but he hadn’t had a chance to see it in action yet. He had to admit, it was a lot funnier than he’d imagined. “Aww, Baldy’s running away,” came a voice from behind them. “I was hoping we’d get to rough him up a bit.” Flynn turned around to see Jerrod (the source of the voice) and Mina approaching them. “Are you both alright?” Mina asked. “I’m fine,” Flynn coughed. “Nothing I haven’t dealt with before.” Beside him, Gabby looked concerned, but she stayed quiet. “The real question is did he hurt you, kid?” Jerrod asked Gabby. “Cuz if he did, I’m pretty sure the big boss lady will turn him inside out. She wasn’t too happy seeing that freak bullying you.” “This is why you don’t toss her name around carelessly,” Mina nodded. Gabby shook her head. “I’m fine.” “Well, good!” Jerrod proclaimed. “We’re gonna go keep an eye on him, and if he tries any more rape-y shit, Mina’s boyfriend is going to make sure he spends the rest of his life breathing through tubes!” “He’s not my boyfriend,” Mina stated emotionlessly. Jerrod pulled his shades down and peered at her before finally shrugging. “Well, anyway, carry on you two.” Jerrod matched off down the hall, Mina following him after she gave a sad little wave to Flynn and Gabby. “So, Rex is single…” Flynn muttered, sidetracked for a moment by this nugget of information. Gabby was quiet again, and when he glanced at her, he noticed a worried, guilty expression on her face. She was staring after the two vampire killers, but she didn’t seem to really be looking at them, almost as though her mind was elsewhere. “Gabby?” Flynn asked, concern in his voice. “It’s my fault,” she whimpered. “What’s your fault? You didn’t do anything!” She turned her head towards him and looked like she could start crying at any second. “You heard Mr. Moore. Someone told him to do that to Jojo. If I had just tried to listen, maybe this never would have happened.” Flynn pulled her into a tight hug. “Don’t you ever blame yourself for what that sicko did.” “He’s right,” came Jojo’s voice as he peeked out of his room. “Do not put Moore’s guilt on yourself. He’s a wicked man on his own.” Gabby shook her head. “In the forest, I saw Mr. Moore talking to Jack. I wanted to listen, but I saw how you reacted when Grandma said his name, so I went the other way. If I’d just gotten a little closer, maybe I could’ve heard them talking about…” Her eyes were watering, and she looked miserable. Jojo slipped out of the room entirely, dressed in his usual attire (a red tank top and a pair of black gym shorts). Flynn let go of Gabby so the man could hug her. “Gabby,“ Jojo reassured, “Jack is pure evil. You cannot blame yourself because he did all he knows how to do.” She wrapped her arms tightly around him. “But I could have stopped him if I knew. I could’ve told Mom, and maybe she would’ve done something. You didn’t have to go through that.” “Gabby, it is not your fault, understand? Now come on, I believe I have a date to take you on!” The smile that spread over Jojo’s face as he comforted Gabby and held her close made Flynn’s heart flutter a bit. Her head nodded, and she pulled away from Jojo. She still looked upset, but it was trumped by her excitement about the movie. Despite the day’s rocky start, things started looking up from there. The trio managed to slip out of the house unbothered and caught a bus at a nearby stop (which Gabby had looked up the previous night in preparation). They hopped on a half-full bus which they rode until it reached their stop at the Rhine City Cinema. After that, the only real trouble was deciding on what to watch. The decision may have been easier if Gabby had been paying attention to the list of movies and not staring at the interior of the theater wide-eyed. Her childlike wonder was almost comical. How she had been alive this long and had never been in a movie theater before was beyond Flynn’s comprehension. Eventually, they managed to get her to focus long enough to make a decision on what to watch. Jojo gave a hard pass to The Handy & Ydnah Movie, which was a shame because Flynn liked their show and thought the film looked funny. Still, it wasn’t his date, so he didn’t argue. The Captain Underpants movie looked fun, but none of them had read the books it was based on. There were new movies in the Mercenaries and Arya Mournblade franchises, but they decided against seeing those because none of them had seen the preceding films. They considered The Mummy, but they backed out of that after Flynn mentioned that he hated Tom Cruise. He did feel a bit bad, but he really couldn’t stand the guy and appreciated that his friends weren’t going to make him sit through nearly two hours of his brand of acting. Finally, after what seemed like ages, Jojo asked, “How do you both feel about Wonder Woman?” Gabby’s face lit up with renewed excitement. “She’s a superhero, right?” “Ja!” Jojo nodded. “Do you like superheroes? They seem to pop out a dozen movies with them a year. I usually like them, but how do you two feel?” “I’ve seen a couple on tv before,” she answered. “Can we see this one?” She turned to Flynn and asked, “Would that be okay with you?” It would be more than okay. Flynn had grown up watching shows like Adam West’s Batman and the Lynda Carter’s Wonder Woman with his mom. He wasn’t going to say no to seeing his favorite superhero on the silver screen, especially not when he would be holding up his friends’ romantic outing by answering in the negative. “Yeah,” he grinned after mulling this all over. “That would be okay.” Gabby quietly squealed with excitement and bounced on her tiptoes. “This is going to be so much fun!” It was readily clear as they prepared to head into the movie that Gabby was having as much fun as she’d hoped. Everything about the theater had her over-the-moon, and Jojo was happy to indulge her in every little thing to make her day special, even the overpriced food and arcade games. Flynn stood by and watched the two happily, but part of him felt really awkward and intrusive. He felt like a third wheel in this scenario, even if they were being sweet and including him as much as possible. This feeling was only emphasized, though, once they were seated for the movie. Gabby sat in-between the two men and excitedly ate her popcorn, which she was comically ecstatic to have. When it was gone, she leaned against Jojo, who put his arm around her. Yet again, Flynn was happy for them, but he couldn’t help but feel a bit awkward. He wondered if Gabby could sense this as, later on, she turned to smile at him and gently grabbed his hand. Flynn felt fortunate the theater was dark because he was certain his face turned almost as red as his hair. The movie ended up being rather enjoyable, although he couldn’t help but pay attention to his friends more than the film itself. Gabby leaned over to Jojo frequently during the film, asking him if any of this was accurate to real life, with Jojo jokingly responding yes to almost everything. These two are seriously cute, Flynn thought happily. He was glad they had found each other. As they exited the theater once the film was over, Jojo asked, “So, how did we all like the movie?” “I liked it,” Flynn replied. “It kinda lost me a bit at the end, but I thought it was really good. Wonder Woman was as cool as I hoped she’d be.” “It was so cool!” Gabby gushed, a huge grin on her face. “I’m so glad we saw this movie!” “So am I!” Jojo grinned. “I think we should definitely do this again sometime, ja?” “Yes!” she agreed. The trio walked down the long, navy blue carpeted corridor with a crowd of people. Just like in the theater, Gabby was sandwiched between Flynn and Jojo. And, just like in the theater, she took his hand and smiled at him. “Thank you for coming with us today,” she said softly. “Well, I mean, what kind of bodyguard would I be if I didn’t?” Flynn laughed nervously. “Plus, you know, you’re both my friends. I’ve gotta keep you safe.” “Yeah, but I know it was, um, probably awkward for you to be here with us,” she admitted. “I really appreciate it. You’re a good friend.” She squeezed his hand as if to emphasize her point. “Seriously, don’t mention it,” he murmured. “I’m just glad you didn’t, you know, find me a bother.” “A bother? I was very happy to have you here,” Jojo protested. “I feel bad you probably felt so awkward, but I like it being the three of us.” “Me too,” Gabby agreed. “It probably sounds dumb, but…” She hesitated before finishing her sentence. “…I feel like we’re all meant to be together like this.” “No, that’s not dumb at all!” Flynn exclaimed. “I, uh, I feel that way too.” And he did. Being with these two felt oddly right, even if it seemed awkward at first. He’d felt a little out-of-place, but he wouldn’t have rather been anywhere else than with them. This seemed to reassure Gabby, at least. She beamed at him and swung his hand and Jojo’s as they neared the lobby. From there, the trip home was rather uneventful, save for a few moments where Jojo stole Gabby aside to kiss her. Flynn tried not to feel a little jealous (though of who he couldn’t quite determine). As they walked from their bus stop to the house, Gabby cheerfully chirped, “That was even better than I’d ever imagined!” “I’m glad you thought so!” Jojo replied. “Now, I just have to make sure I keep giving you delightful experiences like this!” She turned her head towards him, and though Flynn couldn’t see her face, he was sure she was grinning happily at Jojo. I’m really happy for these two, Flynn repeated in his head, as if trying to convince himself. He knew he was happy for them, but something was bothering him. He didn’t have much time to dwell on that feeling, however, because they found Amon waiting for them on the doorstep as they returned home. “Why hello there, Gabriella, Johan, and Flynn. I was wondering where you might be.” Gabby’s head drooped, almost as though she knew she’d been caught sneaking out. “Hi, Amon,” she replied quietly. “No need for that, Gabriella,” Amon said gently. “I’m not here to get you in trouble. I was just asked by Randall if I could find you, I believe he and his brother have something for you. And before you ask, your mother is unaware you’ve been out. I had Rex take her out to get groceries earlier, and they are not back yet.” “Oh,” came her surprised reply. “You’re not going to tell her?” “Whatever is there to tell?” Amon shrugged. “It seems Flynn is doing his job, so I don’t see any reason to tell her anything. Just stay safe, my dear, that’s all I ask. There are a lot of people who would be devastated if anything happened to you.” He opened the door and held it for the trio. “Thank you,” she said quietly, a relieved tone in her voice. She led the boys inside, her hands still tightly holding theirs, but turned back towards Amon once they were in the front hall. “Do you know where Randall and Vincent are?” “Most likely in the living room with Hannah. I asked them to keep an eye on Rhapsody.” “Thank you, Amon!” Gabby headed in that direction with Jojo and Flynn right beside her. True to his word, Randall, Vincent, Hannah, and Rhapsody were in the living room. Vincent was seemingly snoozing on the couch, with Hannah sitting next to him quietly reading a book. Rhapsody was slumped in an armchair nearby with an incredibly blissful look on her face. Randall, meanwhile, was pacing back and forth nervously across the white carpet, mumbling to himself. He stopped when he saw them enter and waved nervously. “H-H-Hi, G-Gabby. And Jojo, and Flynn,” Randall mumbled as he pushed his glasses up the bridge of his nose. “Um. How are you all?” “We’re doing great!” Gabby was definitely in high spirits after the movie date. “Amon said you were looking for me?” “Y-Yeah!” Randall exclaimed, smiling nervously. “Um. W-We, m-my brother and I, that is, we, um…” “We went out and got you something, as a present,” Vincent yawned from the couch. Flynn was impressed at how well the man could make himself look like he was genuinely asleep yet be completely awake and alert. “Oh, and Hannah chipped in, I guess.” “You guess,” she huffed. “I gave you quite a bit of money, Vincent.” “But you wouldn’t come in the store with us,” he retorted sleepily. Hannah’s face turned red and she stared down at her book. “Well… I can’t just walk into a normal store wearing wizard robes. I’ll get weird looks.” “Maybe you just need a makeover,” Gabby offered. “I wouldn’t mind helping!” “A… makeover?” Hannah muttered. “But that’s so… I mean, I don’t…” “She’d love to. Don’t worry, she’s just not used to this all yet,” Vincent yawned. “Anyway, Randall, give her the present.” Randall gestured for the three of them to follow him, and he led them over to a cardboard box on the opposite side of the couch. “W-We asked y-y-your mom, and she told us you liked movies, so we went to an indoor flea market and got you a b-b-bunch. I, um, we hope you like them.” Gabby’s entire face lit up. If it was at all possible, her smile grew even bigger as she released Flynn’s and Jojo’s hands and peeked inside at the contents. “There are so many movies in here!” she gasped. “You really got all of these for me?” “Y-Yeah!” Randall exclaimed as he wrung his hands. “We figured you might want some variety if you’re gonna be watching stuff with Jojo and Flynn here,” Vincent said as he pulled himself up off the couch and stretched. “Your mom said you’ve got a pretty small collection, so we figured we’d expand it, you know? Found a lot of gems, mostly 80’s ones. The Lost Boys, Highlander, The Goonies, Big Trouble in Little China…” “Highlander, huh?” Flynn asked excitedly. “That’s my favorite movie! Looks like these guys really know quality, huh Gabby?” “Um, if it’s okay, maybe, um, could we… maybe…” Randall began before trailing off in an awkward mumble. “What my brother is trying to say is: Maybe we could all watch something together sometime? Not that we want to intrude, or anything,” Vincent added. Gabby enthusiastically nodded. “I’d love to!” She paused a beat before inquiring, “Do you want to watch one now?” Vincent shrugged and said, “Sure, why not?” Gabby glanced back at Flynn and Jojo and meekly asked, “Is that okay?” “Of course it is!” both men exclaimed at once. They glanced at each other after, with Jojo giving a friendly wink to Flynn. Once more, Flynn felt very flustered; he hoped his face didn’t turn too red.. With minor difficulty, Gabby picked up the box. She glanced at Hannah and offered, “Do you want to come, too?” Before she could respond, Vincent replied, “She absolutely does. Oh, uh, can we bring Rhapsody too? We were supposed to be watching her while she, uh…” “I’m fine,” Rhapsody moaned from the chair, “Don’t worry about me. Holy shit, what are these colors…?” She seemed to sink further down in the chair, sighing happily. Gabby hesitated, staring at the odd vampire as though debating whether or not to invite her as well. “I don’t want you to get in trouble…” “Awww, you’re really sweet, you know that? Just like your mom. Alright, I guess I’ll come… Anyone seen my cane?” She slowly pushed herself off the chair, and Flynn and Vincent quickly moved over to help her up. Flynn found her cane lying nearby and quickly grabbed it for her so she could steady herself. “Miss Cross. Er, I mean, Gabby,” Hannah stated. “Do you need help with the box?” Sheepishly, Gabby replied, “Yes, please.” Flynn looked over in time to see Hannah wave her hands and levitate the box in the air, a soft purple glow surrounding it. “Don’t worry, this is a very simple trick,” Hannah explained. “That’s so cool!” Gabby exclaimed with wide eyes. “Don’t inflate her ego any more than it already is,” Vincent chuckled as he helped Rhapsody over. “But it is cool,” she repeated as they started walking out of the living room. “I can’t do anything like that! Where did you learn magic?” “I was homeschooled by my parents,” Hannah proclaimed proudly. “Being descendants of the great wizard Merlin, they had all the skill to do it themselves without resorting to sending me to that college of hacks and frauds in Scotland!” Flynn raised an eyebrow at this. The Hidden College of Scotland was pretty well respected. His mom had graduated from there, and she’d never said anything bad about it. He wondered why Hannah felt this way, but judging by the look on her face that indicated a desire to go off on a tangent, it seemed like an explanation would be forthcoming. “What do you mean?” Gabby asked curiously. Vincent cringed at her question, as though he knew exactly what was about to happen. “I’ll tell you what I mean!” Hannah huffed, clearly glad someone gave her the opportunity to voice her opinion. “The heads of the college are a bunch of charlatans and sellouts who care more about money and prestige than actual teaching! They tout my ancestor’s name like it’s some get out of jail free card and then go and sell off the college’s history to some two-bit hack writer so she can puke out a series of subpar children’s books that absolutely butcher everything about magic and convince people you’ve got to be born a wizard just to cast spells! They’re offensive, disgusting, and have no right to proudly display Merlin in their halls let alone any of the other great wizards they slander!” “Wow,” Rhapsody nodded, “Tell us how you really feel, Hannah.” “Oh,” was Gabby’s quiet reply. “I’m sorry. You and your family deserve better than that.” Hannah gave her a genuine, relieved smile. “Thank you. I’m glad you understand, Gabby. I guess that’s why I’m here. Your grandmother promised to put our names back on the map if we helped out with this, although…” She glanced off to the side. “All things considered, I’m wondering just how savory her goals are. Someone who’s up to something good wouldn’t hire Moore or have Nazis, rapists, and serial killers in their coven, would they?” Flynn definitely agreed with that, but then he’d long suspected that Eve wasn’t exactly as righteous as his father made her out to be (and not just because it was his father telling the tales). As much good as his mother said about the college, he’d heard a few rumors they’d sold out Dracula to edge out the competition in magical schooling. A lot of the reading he’d done at his mother’s home had led him to have suspicions about how accurate the Dangerfield account of Dracula’s death was as well. He’d always tried to push these suspicions aside, especially when his dad was training him, because he didn’t really want to believe he was descended from a lying murderer who got famous for butchering an innocent man. Being around the coven, seeing what had happened to Jojo, and talking with Gabby and hearing her frustrations about her life certainly had him changing his tune, however. The group started walking up the staircase, albeit slow enough to allow Rhapsody to keep up with them. Gabby was oddly quiet, but Flynn’s quick glance in her direction told him she was thinking about something. It wasn’t until they finally entered her room and started settling in for the movie that Flynn asked, “What’s wrong, Gabby? You seem a bit more contemplative than usual?” “A penny for your thoughts?” Jojo asked. “Though I guarantee they are worth more than that.” She sighed and tucked her hair behind her left ear. “It’s just… I know Grandma can be frightening sometimes, but she’s never done anything to hurt me or Mom.” “Well that’s because she… Well, I don’t know the exact word for it, but she doesn’t hate you two,” Rhapsody replied as she plopped down on the floor and leaned back against the side of Gabby’s bed. Gabby’s face fell, and she hesitantly asked, “Does she hate Jojo?” “She certainly sounded like she does…” Jojo muttered bitterly. “Nah,” Rhapsody shrugged. “She just doesn’t care. He’s not one of hers, and her favorite most special little boy decided to call dibs on him. But you care, I cate…” She glanced at the other people in the room. “I think they care, too. I dunno. That’s what matters. Maybe she’ll ease up on him, but I wouldn’t bet money on it. Mostly because I don’t gamble. Drugs are the only vice I need.” She settled back down against the side of the bed with a content smile. This didn’t seem to ease Gabby’s worries. Rather, it made her angry (if the glare on her face was any indication). Without another word, she stormed out of her bedroom, leaving everyone inside it confused. Jojo and Flynn glanced at each other, then looked towards the others, who were all concerned as well. “Wait here,” Flynn sighed as he and Jojo ran out after Gabby. She was already halfway down the hall, stopped at one of the many bedroom doors. She lifted a hand and knocked three times on the door loud enough that they could hear it even from a distance. As they approached, they could see the door open. Eve towered a few inches over Gabby in her humanoid form and looked down at her with a startlingly gentle smile. “Why, hello there, Gabby,” she cooed. “How can I help you?” Gabby bravely crossed her arms over her chest and stated, “Jojo is important to me, and I don’t like how he’s being treated here. I want him to be respected like Mom and I are.” Flynn and Jojo both froze in place just a few feet away when Eve noticed them. After a moment, she turned her gaze back to Gabby. “Is that so?” “Yes,” she answered simply. Eve was quiet for a moment. “Gabby… Do you love me?” She seemed to hesitate. Flynn wasn’t sure if she was debating her answer or if she was taken aback by the question. When she did reply, though, her voice sounded sure of her answer. “Yes, of course I do. You’re part of my family.” A pained look crossed Eve’s face, but it vanished as she leaned down and kissed the top of Gabby’s head. “Alright then.” “You’ll leave Jojo alone?” Gabby asked in hopeful surprise. “Oh yes. I care not what happens to him, Gabby, but if you wish for something, I will grant it to you. You give me love, and I give in turn.” She held open her arms. “Embrace me, dear.” Flynn watched as Gabby slowly stepped forward and wrapped her arms around Eve, hugging her close. Her face was turned towards them, and she looked confused. “Alright, dear,” Eve said as she let go of Gabby. “Run along, now. I have to prepare for my night out. I’m looking to expand our family a bit. Doesn’t that sound nice? Perhaps I can find you some new friends.” Gabby nodded. “Thank you, Grandma.” She turned to retreat down the hallway, but she paused and hesitantly asked, “Jack and Mr. Moore will leave Jojo alone now, too. Right?” “Mr. Moore is being dealt with by everyone else already. As for Jack… He’s not here, and I have no plans of calling him to us. There’s no need to worry about him.” She visibly relaxed and repeated, “Thank you, Grandma!” With a small smile, Eve retreated back into her room and closed the door as Gabby skipped down the hallway towards Flynn and Jojo. When she reached them, she bounced on her tiptoes and smiled up at Jojo. “Did you hear that?” “I did,” Jojo stammered, “and I hardly believe it.” “It sounds too good to be true…” Flynn muttered incredulously. “Grandma wouldn’t lie to me,” Gabby insisted. “You’re safe now, Jojo.” “Unless Jack shows up,” Jojo mumbled nervously. “I still have this collar on. I’m never really safe.” “We’re going to get it off, Jojo,” Flynn insisted. “Somehow, we…” He trailed off as he looked closer at the collar. It hadn’t exactly struck him before, but the motifs on it were very familiar to him, as they were quite similar to those on the hilt of his sword. “Holy shit,” he whispered. “What?” Gabby asked, worry thick in her voice. “I think I know who made Jojo’s collar,” Flynn replied. Her golden brown eyes widened. “Who?” “There’s this famous vampire mage who makes powerful magical items, and she always puts butterflies on her work as a mark,” Flynn explained. “Her name’s… Rhiannon. Rhiannon Rhydderch.” Gabby gasped as recognition hit her. “I know Rhiannon! She visits sometimes. She’s really nice, and…” She trailed off and glanced at the collar. She frowned and looked conflicted. “Are you sure she made that?” “Not… Not 100%, no,” Flynn admitted. “But we can ask her. She’s a blood mage, and you can call her on the full moon or the new moon with a ritual. That’s how my mom got my sword made.” “The full moon was earlier this month, so when is the new moon?” Jojo asked. “I’m not sure,” Flynn muttered. “We’ll have to look it up. But we’ve got to find out soon because I don’t want that nasty collar on you any longer.” Gabby nodded in agreement. “I made a promise, and I’m going to keep it. Do you know what the ritual is, Flynn?” He nodded. “It won’t be too hard to pull off. But let’s get back to the others. We can talk about this later. At least we have a little bit of breathing room with your grandma on our side for the moment.” With a small gasp, Gabby sheepishly admitted, “I forgot all about the movie.” She slipped her hand into Jojo’s, and the group walked back to her bedroom. All eyes were on them as they entered save for Rhapsody, who was humming to herself and staring off at a nondescript spot on the wall. “Oh hey,” Rhapsody said. “You’re all still alive. That’s good to see. I like you guys.” “Um, s-s-s-sorry, I, um, set the movie up,” Randall mumbled. “I h-h-hope that’s okay.” Gabby nodded. “I’m sorry I ran out like that. I, um, had to take care of a family issue, but everything is okay now!” She gently pulled Jojo over to her bed, where she sat down and patted the spot next to her. Jojo accepted her wordless invitation, sitting down and wrapping an arm around her. Flynn sighed and sat down on the floor, where he was soon joined by Hannah. “Hope you don’t mind if I sit next to you,” she said. “Nah. It’s fine,” Flynn replied. Vincent was giving him a sad, tired look for some reason, but he quietly sat down next to his brother as the movie started. Despite Highlander being his favorite film, Flynn couldn’t help but be distracted by everything that was on his mind. Gabby, Jojo, the collar, Eve, Rhiannon… It was all so much to process. There was one thing he knew for sure, even through all the confusion: He was going to speak with Rhiannon, and he was going to find out how to get that collar off. ****** Nothing rejuvenated Chastity for a shift at the Den like a nice nap. Feeling well-rested and ready for a long, exhausting night, she strolled into the building with her backpack bouncing against her back with each step. The Den had only been open for an hour and a half, but it was already packed (a familiar sight on a Friday night). As she walked across the floor, making her way to the locker room in the back, she waved at a few of her coworkers. Though she’d spent most of the day with Morag to console her, she’d eventually worked out a schedule with Venus. The redhead would stay with Morag while Chastity was at work. Once she was off, they would swap places and Chastity would spend the night with her friend. It would be tiring, but it would help Morag feel safer until they got a security system set up around the house. As she entered the locker room, she was greeted by the curious sight of several shady-looking men in dark suits milling about. Some of the girls glanced nervously at them as they passed by. Sitting on the bench by Chastity’s locker was an older man with tan skin dressed in a dark blue suit and wearing black gloves. He stood up and nodded at her as she entered. “Buonasera, Miss Collins.” He had a noticeable Italian accent, which both amused and confused her. Since when did Remy let Italian men in the women’s locker room? “Good evening,” she purred, deciding not to let any of the men unnerve her. “I understand that Mr. Delacroix has been putting you in the back rooms lately to privately entertain guests in the absence of Miss Macduff. Is that correct?” “Sure is!” She placed her right hand on her hip. He nodded towards one of the men beside him, who gave a slight nod back before heading off towards Remy’s office. “Truly, it is regrettable what happened to Miss Macduff. I can only blame myself, as I did not put the right men on the job to prevent this. I assure you, the men responsible for letting a serial rapist into this club will not be working in this town again.” Her bravado wilted as she processed this information. “What do you mean?” The man smiled. “Don’t worry yourself about the details. Now, I understand that you are usually a dancer. You are going back to dancing now. I, and by extension Remy, can’t afford you wasting time with gloryholes.” Stunned, she asked, “But what about Morag’s spot? I don’t mind filling in for her, really.” “Don’t concern yourself with that. When you are onstage, Scarlet Love comes in. And when she comes, it boosts business. And when business is boosted…” The man paused and gave a snap of his fingers. “…I make more money.” She supposed that made sense, even if she didn’t know who Scarlet Love was. “I didn’t exactly bring anything to wear on stage, though,” she admitted. She didn’t have to get so dolled up when she was behind-the-scenes. “We’ll get you something. By the way, do you know if Miss Love will be here tonight? I was hoping to get her autograph for my grandson’s birthday.” Sheepishly, she admitted, “I’m, um, not really sure who that is, if I’m being honest.” He chuckled. “Well, I can tell you aren’t lying. I imagine she hasn’t explained it to you yet, has she? Your motorcycle-riding friend is a famous stuntwoman and performer at Fordlandia amusement park and has done work on a few movies filmed in the area.” Chastity’s jaw dropped in shock. “Wait… Are you talking about Venus?” “Is that her name? I only know the stage name. But I promise you, your friend is something of a celebrity around here, and her coming into the Den is good for business and for public relations. If this beloved performer is coming in here, why shouldn’t anyone?” He chuckled again, and gave Chastity a sidelong look. “I recommend calling her before you go onstage, Miss Collins. I would very much appreciate getting that autograph. I’d hate to imagine what might happen if my beloved grandson cannot get his birthday present.” So would she, if the warning tone of his voice indicated anything. She forced a friendly smile and promised, “Don’t worry, she’ll be here! She always is when I’m dancing!” Though now she’d have to find a substitute to stay with Morag. The man reached out and gently patted her shoulder. “Good. I’m glad we understand each other. Now, my boys will find you an outfit, so do whatever it is you need to do to get ready. I need to go speak with Mr. Delacroix… If he’s still up for a conversation.” With a polite nod, the man turned and walked away towards Remy’s office. Chastity waited until he left before sitting down on one of the wooden benches and sighing. She slid her bookbag off of her back and pulled her phone out of one of the pockets. While her call to Venus was ringing, she mentally focused on sounding as normal and cheery as possible. Despite how she’d tried to seem unbothered by him, the man had unnerved her. She’d never seen him before, but it seemed he had some sort of hold over Remy. Venus answered the call fairly quickly. “Let me guess, you finally want me to beat the shit out of Remy.” She couldn’t help but laugh. “Not this time. Um, actually, I have some good news!” “Ooh, I love good news! What is it?” “I’m going to be dancing tonight!” she announced with excitement. Truthfully, even though she’d been a little creeped out by the mystery man, she was excited to be back on the floor. She missed being in her element. “Awwwww, man! Why’s it gotta be the night I’m watching poor Morag!” she whined. “Show a little extra cheek for me, girl! Maybe I can catch you when things are better, right?” Shit, that’s not what I expected her to say. Chastity bit her bottom lip nervously. Her mind raced as she frantically tried to come up with a way to get Venus to the Den. One idea came to mind, but it made her cringe. Still, as she was desperate, she asked, “Is there any way you could convince your sister to stay with Morag for a few hours?” “No way, Chastity!” Venus replied. “There wouldn’t be any convincing needed! Lilith would be here before I hung up the phone with her! But what’s with you wanting me there, huh? You need moral support, or…?” Chastity could guess what was supposed to come after that ‘or.’ She couldn’t tell Venus she was being subtly blackmailed into making sure she was present that evening. Instead, she answered, “Babe, it wouldn’t be the same without you here. If anyone is going to stare at my ass, it better be you.” “Alright, alright, I’ll call Lily and be there in a bit. Go knock ‘em dead, girl! But save a dance or two for me!” She was surprised by the relief that washed over her. It was partly because she didn’t have to worry about the mystery man getting upset with her, but another part of it was because Venus would actually be there. Before hanging up, she promised to save the best dances for the redhead. With that being done, Chastity got to work on getting ready for her shift. Since she’d actually be seen tonight, she would need to look her very best. Thankfully, she’d kept her work makeup bag in her backpack. She pulled it out and skipped through the locker room to the restroom to get started. In the midst of getting ready, a knock came on the door. “Chastity,” came the strained, raspy voice of Remy, “you better be fuckin’ in there. Got your special uniform.” “Be right out!” she called. She quickly finished applying blush to her cheeks and glitter to her smokey grey eyelids before packing up her makeup and strolling out of the bathroom. “Please tell me it’s cute at least.” “It don’t matter if it’s cute, Mr. Acquafredda told me to hand this to you, and you’re gonna fuckin’ wear it.” She immediately noticed Remy had a black eye as well as a bit of blood on him. Despite how much she despised him at times, she was still concerned. “Remy, what the fuck happened?” “ My boss decided to have a little chat with me,” he grumbled. “He ain’t happy I’ve been cutting into what’s profitable just so I could sample the wares. What’s the big fuckin’ deal? Morag gets a break after his cunts did nothin’ to keep her from almost gettin’ stabbed, and you get bonus pay for givin’ your boss the full service. Everyone fuckin’ wins here!” “But why are y—” She stopped short as the full extent of what he said hit her. She fought back the urge to physically gag. Naturally, she had no idea who she was servicing when she filled in for Morag, but she’d never imagined one of her “customers” would have been her own boss. Her bottom lip trembled, and she spat out, “You’re disgusting.” With a heavy glare, she shoved past him and continued through the room to her locker. She felt violated. She’d trusted him to keep her safe while on the job, and he’d taken advantage of her instead. If the tips weren’t so good, she’d quit right then and there. Unfortunately, she needed the money, and Morag needed her there (when she returned, anyway). "Where the hell do you think you’re going?” Remy called after her. “You need the goddamn outfit!” With a reluctant sigh, she turned around and slowly walked back towards him. She’d completely forgotten about it. “Fine,” she barked back. “Give it to me, then.” He held out the outfit. It was extremely revealing with hot pink spandex straps that went across the body, complete with a four-strap thong bottom and a four-strap triangle top encrusted with sparkling gemstones (which she highly doubted were real). “Ta-da,” he grumbled. “Now get it on and get out there before I get in more trouble.” “Did you pick this out?” she hissed as she grabbed it from him. “Can you leave now? This is the women’s locker room.” With an incomprehensible snarl, Remy stalked out of the room. As soon as he was gone, Chastity felt like crying. The reality about what she’d gone through unknowingly bothered her, and she really wished Morag or Venus were there with her to help cheer her up. Venus is probably the only reason why I’m actually going to wear this stupid thing. She walked back to her locker and changed into the lewd outfit. It took a few minutes to figure out how exactly to put it on, but eventually, she was dressed. “Who the fuck would wear something like this?” she muttered as she shoved her things into her locker. Perhaps the worst part was the lack of shoes as she didn’t have anything but her pink sneakers. I guess I’m going barefoot. She’d never actually gone without shoes before, but there was always a chance in life to try something new. So, with one final toss of her hair, Chastity strolled out of the locker room with a forced smile. She walked across the floor, waving to several patrons and coworkers as she made her way to her stage. Miraculously, her bare feet didn’t get stepped on by anyone. She spotted a few of the regular patrons crowding around her performance area, with many of them looking visibly intrigued by her return to the stage. Out of the crowd of leering onlookers, one unfamiliar person stood out. It was a tall woman with long dark hair, perfectly smooth skin, and piercing purple eyes who was looking about with mild interest as she walked out. As soon as she saw Chastity, however, her gaze was fixed upon her. She’s new, she thought to herself. She was unbothered, however; she was used to women watching her, though it wasn’t as common a sight as men. Reaching her stage, Chastity climbed up and blew a kiss to her admirers. She waved to Ryker on her left and another coworker, Scarlet, on her right before she began dancing. It was as though she’d never been gone at all. It felt natural, and it was apparent that the crowd around her had missed her as much as she’d missed dancing. It wasn’t long before Venus appeared. As the redhead approached her usual seat, the mystery man from earlier accosted her. The two had a brief chat, which ended after Venus signed a piece of paper he pulled from his shirt pocket. She skipped over to her usual spot on a black leather chair just a few feet away from the stage (which was kept empty as though it was unspokenly saved for Venus) and, as if nothing had happened, began casually tossing money at Chastity. Feeling overwhelming relieved that she was finally there, she made a show of winking at her. She couldn’t quite place her finger on it, but the rough start to her shift seemed to make no real difference because everything was semi-normal again. The rest of the night was fairly uneventful and normal. Chastity made a massive amount of tips, and she’d made sure to give Venus plenty of chances to check out her ass. When her shift was finally over and she’d finished getting changed back into her everyday clothes, she joined Venus, who was waiting for her just outside of the locker room. “Sooooo… this was a weird night!” the redhead exclaimed. “A little,” she shrugged. “But it felt good to get back where I belong.” The sickening realization she’d had earlier about Remy slowly crept back as the high she got when she danced faded away. “Do you, uh, think Lilith would mind if we grabbed a drink somewhere or something before we go back? Or, well, I go back anyway?” “Yeah, that should be fine!” Venus replied with a cheery thumbs up, which quickly gave way to a concerned frown as she picked up on her tone. “You okay, girl? You seem… a little off, y’know?” “I’m fine,” she lied. “I’m just… tired. It’s been a few days since I’ve danced.” “That’s understandable,” Venus nodded. “I thought all these mafia dudes around might be freaking you out, I guess. But you’ve got nerves of steel, baby!” Chastity frowned. “Mafia dudes...?” “Yeah, this guy asked for my autograph earlier, and I’m pretty sure he was a crime boss. Like, I swear I’ve seen him on some sort of crime show.” “Oh.” Some of the things the mystery man said made sense now after hearing that. “He didn’t do anything to you, right?” “Nope! He just wanted my autograph for his grandkid! Didn’t want to let a kid down, and also, I need my kneecaps, so I gave it to him!” Relief washed over her once again and she nodded. “How come you never told me you’re so famous?” she asked as they started for the front doors. “Oh, uh, I guess… I assumed you knew?” Venus admitted sheepishly. “Plus, I don’t like gloating about it anyway.” “I had no clue!” she whined. “I felt so stupid in front of that guy when he asked if you were going to be here tonight because I didn’t know who the fuck Scarlet Love is!” “I’m sorry! I thought you knew, I swear! Like after I got that featured scene in Mercenaries a couple years ago, I figured everyone knew, so—“ “Why hello there,” came an unfamiliar voice from behind them. The two women turned around to see the same pale lady who had been one of many watching Chastity perform that evening. With a smile, Chastity asked, “Hello! Did you like the show?” “Why yes, I did! It’s been quite a while since I’ve been able to experience anything like this, so thank you for that, dear.” “Hey, look! You scored another female fan!” Venus exclaimed. “Sorry lady, but you’re gonna have to settle for the silver medal when it comes to being her fan cuz I’m number one!” The woman’s vibrant purple eyes flicked over to Venus. “Oh, is this your, ah… partner? I’m not judging, of course! I had a partner myself a long time ago…” Her hand moved up to her chest and genuine sadness washed over her face for a moment before she smiled yet again. Chastity’s face flushed with heat despite her curiosity about whatever this poor woman had endured. “No, we’re just friends.” “Y-Yeah,” Venus coughed nervously, her face turning almost as red as Chastity’s own. “She’s too heterosexual for me.” “Aww, what a shame. You’re both so cute together,” the woman cooed. “Ah, but I didn’t come over to intrude on your personal life. I came over here because even from my seat I could tell something is troubling you, dear.” “What? No, I’m fine,” she lied. She thought she’d done a great job of leaving her worries back in the locker room, but maybe she’d been off her game. The woman wagged her finger. “You might be able to convince someone else of that, but I’ve lived long enough to know when someone is feeling off!” This puzzled Chastity as the woman didn’t look to be much older than herself, but she didn’t give it much thought. “There might be something going on that’s bothering me, but I promise it’s not going to interfere with my dancing from here on out.” “Oh, I certainly hope so… But, anyway, where are my manners!” She extended her hand. “My name is Eve.” Politely taking her hand and shaking it, she replied, “I’m Chastity.” The woman tilted her head. “Is that your stripper name, or your real name? Giving your real name can be dangerous; a person’s true name has a lot of power, you know.” An involuntary shiver ran down her spine. She’d stuck with using her real name because the likelihood that someone would actually believe her name was Chastity was slim. It was such a cliché stripper name that it worked because this was the first time anyone had ever questioned it. “My stripper name, obviously,” she answered with a shrug. “Hmmm,” Eve said, “I’ll take your word for it, dear. I hope I’m not interrupting anything. Just thought I’d offer my congratulations on a good night and see if you’re doing alright. In a city like this, you can’t be too careful. There are monsters around every corner, aren’t there?” “See, this lady gets it,” Venus nodded. “Rhine City fucking blows.” “Yeah,” Chastity echoed quietly. It was something she was beginning to wholeheartedly agree with based on recent events. “Well, all the more reason for me to be here!” Eve said, spreading her arms wide. “I’m someone who loves to help the downtrodden, suffering, and miserable and give them what they need to fight back against the cruelty of the world, and I ask for little but love in return. Love is a rather precious commodity, wouldn’t you agree? Far more than money, far more than anything in this world, love is… all-powerful.” She sighed. “Oh, I didn’t mean to go on a tangent. My apologies!” “It’s okay,” she automatically replied. “Love makes the world go ‘round, or something like that.” “Something like that,” Eve repeated. “Say… You wouldn’t happen to know anyone who wishes they could combat the injustices of this city, do you? Maybe someone who is going through a hard time and needs all the help they can get?” “That’s about half of the people in this city, if not more,” she laughed. “Well then, I have my work cut out for me!” Eve laughed before shooting Chastity a sly glance. “You know… come to think of it… As I said earlier, you looked like you needed help, dear. Perhaps I could help you?” She exchanged a perplexed glance with Venus before answering the woman. “I appreciate it, but it’s really nothing I can’t handle. It’s just a friend going through a hard time.” “Oh my, that does sound stressful. Ah, well! I suppose I must look elsewhere, then! But here!” With a quick motion, a business card appeared in her hand, which she held out to Chastity. “If ever you need my help, just say the name on the back of the card! It’s simple as that!” She took the card and glanced at it, expecting to see a phone number, but there was nothing of the sort. There was simply a single word, printed in large, shiny red letters: Samael. “What…?” “Perhaps you’ll understand eventually, dear. Or perhaps not! Just remember all I’ve said, hmm? I believe I’ll be seeing you.” With a mysterious wink, the woman walked past them out the door. “That was… weird,” she said after Eve had left. She turned to Venus and lifted an eyebrow. “It sure was!” Venus agreed. “But I’ll take some weird, harmless lady over the mafia any day! Now let’s go get drinks!” With a nod, Chastity slipped the card into the pocket of her jean shorts, and the two left the Den. It was cool outside, which was a nice contrast to the summer heat from earlier that day. Venus led Chastity to Lady, and the two slipped on the bike. Chastity wrapped her arms around the redhead, then they were off. A few minutes later, they were parking outside of one of the many bars in the city. Chastity wasn’t a huge bargoer, so she didn’t recognize it. She followed Venus inside and was surprised to see it was pretty empty. This was preferable though, especially because it meant fewer people would be around to accidentally eavesdrop on their conversation. They each ordered a drink before finding a small, cozy table towards the back of the building. Chastity sat down and took a sip of her Malibu Sunset, a drink that was as cute as its name and just as sweet as the bartender had promised it would be. “So,” Venus began, “what’s on your mind, girl?” She played with her straw nervously. She wasn’t even sure if she was ready to say it out loud, but if she was going to tell anyone about what had happened at work, it would be Venus. Morag was going through too much already to be burdened with this information. “Something happened,” she quietly started. Then she immediately felt stupid. Maybe she was overreacting. It was done and over with, and it wasn’t going to happen again if the mystery man got his way. Venus looked at her curiously. “What? What happened?” “So, um, I found out who one of my… customers was while I was filling in for Morag.” She felt shy embarrassment crawling up her neck towards her face. “Ewww!” Venus’ face contorted in disgust. “Was it someone super ugly or something? How’d you even find out?” “Because he told me.” She was too ashamed to even look at Venus anymore, so she stared into her drink instead, watching the ice cubes dance in the brightly colored liquid as she bobbed the straw around. “...Who was it?” The venomous tone of her voice implied she already knew the answer. Her voice was barely audible when she replied, “Remy.” There was a long moment of silence before Venus spoke again. “So,” she replied in an unnervingly calm voice, “what exactly will it take for Mr. Mafia to give Remy a pair of cement shoes?” Chastity finally lifted her eyes in horror. “Venus, no. It’s… It’s already done and over with. I’m just overreacting, anyway. It’s not a big deal. I’m just upset about nothing.” “Your boss took advantage of you!” Venus snarled. “That’s not fucking okay! At all!” “But did he really?” she quietly replied. “I consented, didn’t I?” “Chastity, sucking your boss off for money is shady as fuck,” Venus insisted. “You have to see what’s screwed up here, right?” She returned her gaze to her drink and nodded slowly. Maybe she wasn’t overreacting at all. Maybe she was valid in how upset she was about it. “I’d kick his ass myself,” Venus growled. “Lily would, too, if I told her. She’d run him over before he could even get a word out. She’s the last person who’d stand for some creep taking advantage of a woman.” Chastity shook her head. “It doesn’t matter. It’s over with. Hurting him isn’t going to change what he did.” She paused before hesitantly asking, “Am I dumb for staying there instead of quitting?” “Part of me wants to say yes, since, you know, your boss creeped on you and there are criminals there? But I know you love what you do…” “I do,” she frowned. “And the money is really good. How can I walk away from that?” Venus sighed. “Okay, this will sound really bitchy, but… by having some self-respect?” Chastity flinched. She was right. It did sound bitchy. Still, she was surprised when her bottom lip quivered and tears welled up in her eyes. “Fuck, why did I even say that? I’m sorry. I’m sorry, I’m so sorry. I’m just so fucking pissed, I didn’t mean to… I’m sorry, I just, I don’t want you being taken advantage of just because you love what you do!” Venus stammered. “I’m not working there for Remy,” she snapped back. “I’m working there for me.” “Well, unfortunately that still means you’re working for him, it’s literally unavoidable. Like, I get it, you like what you do, but he’s still running the show!” Venus sniped. “I’m not a fucking idiot, Venus! I know that! I’m the one that’s going to have to go back in there tomorrow and face him, not you. But it doesn’t fucking help that you’re insulting me instead of… I don’t know, supporting me right now.” “I’m sorry, okay? I swear I didn’t mean it like that, I just… I don’t want to see you get taken advantage of, okay?” She looked away, biting her lower lip. “It hurts seeing this sort of thing. I feel so helpless, just like last time. I want to go kick his fucking ass but…” Chastity frowned, completely confused “Like last time? What do you mean?” “Fuck,” she grunted, slapping the table. “I just keep running my mouth tonight…” With a heavy sigh, she said, “Lily. How do you think she got that scar? It was ten years ago this month. Her high school boyfriend decided he didn’t want to wait on her anymore. She would have died if Grandpa hadn’t found her out in the woods…” Venus’s fury made sense now with this bit of information. “I’m so sorry,” she said quietly. “It just sucks that I gotta see someone I love get taken advantage of like that again. And I don’t think Remy will just get in a freak accident and catch on fire like Lily’s boyfriend did,” Venus muttered. Chastity quietly sipped the rest of her drink, unsure how to respond. She was sure Venus just meant she loved her as a friend, but what if she didn’t? What if she meant more? She knew the redhead was into her, but just how much exactly? Did it matter? She wasn’t entirely sure how to feel about it. “I…” Venus began, before shaking her head. “I should probably go. I think I’ve put my foot really far down my throat tonight. I’ll take you home and go relieve Lily of Morag Duty.” “Babe, no, I said I would stay with Morag tonight, and I meant it.” Regardless of how tough a night it had been, she wasn’t going back on her word. “You've got shit to deal with. I can take care of it. Seriously. It’s not a big deal.” “Venus.” Chastity frowned at her sternly. “I’m staying with Morag, and that’s final.” “Fine, fine,” she grumbled. “I’ll just… go home, then.” Chastity finished the rest of her drink, mildly regretting the amount of sugar she'd consumed at such a late hour. “You can stay too, you know. If you want to. She’s got a guest bedroom.” She sighed. “You sure? I’ll probably fuck something up if I stay.” “Like what? Snore too loud?” she teased, trying to lighten the mood. Venus snorted. “That or somehow set the house on fire.” “That sounds like something I would do,” she laughed. She was thankful things seemed normal with them again. This was much preferable to the weird tension a moment earlier. “I would too. I’m pretty stupid,” Venus admitted. “You might be a little dumb at times, but you’re not stupid.” She gave her a grin before standing up. “Ready?” “Yeah, yeah,” Venus replied as she stood as well. “Time to be the designated driver.” They walked out of the bar and climbed onto the back of Lady. Like earlier that day, Venus drove slower than usual, which this time Chastity was thankful for as hurling up the drink she’d just downed wasn’t preferable. When they arrived at Morag’s house, Venus quietly parked in the driveway. Crickets chirped loudly from every spring green lawn on the street. Her pink sneakers and Venus’s black boots slapped against the pavement as they walked, accenting the stillness of the night. There was a light on downstairs visible through the front window. Chastity guessed it was Lilith waiting up for her return. Venus skipped up and knocked on the door. “Lily!” she called out quietly. “We’re here to relieve you of your duty!” A few moments later, Lilith opened the door. “Hey ladies, how’s it hanging?” “Could be better,” Chastity sighed. “Thanks for staying with Morag tonight, Lilith. How’s she doing?” Lilith ran her hand through her hair. “She’s… okay. She’s a nervous wreck half the time, but other than that, she’s been alright, all things considered. She tried sneaking a drink earlier, but I told her it wasn’t gonna help and just sat with her ‘til she fell asleep.” “I really appreciate you helping out. Seriously, thank you. If there’s anything I can ever do for you, please let me know, okay? I owe you one.” Lilith shook her head. “You don’t owe me shit. I’d be a fucking dirtbag if I didn’t help out someone who went through something like that. But if you’ve got things from here… Well, I gotta go get ready for something this weekend. Be seeing you girls!” She blew the two of them a kiss, then strolled over to her car. As soon as the engine roared to life, she was gone in a flash. As they walked inside, Chastity teasingly said, “I don’t think anyone would doubt you’re twins if they saw the way you two drive.” “No kidding!” Venus laughed. “I seriously have no idea what’s wrong with us; we’re a couple of daredevils! Though I’m the only one who made a career out of it. Lily… I have no idea what she does, to be honest.” Chastity closed and locked the front door. “You’ve never asked?” Venus shrugged nonchalantly. “I have, she’s just coy about it. I at least know she does some work for the little Italian guy who owns a burger joint downtown.” “Probably a delivery driver, knowing her.” She laughed, but a yawn immediately followed it. Despite her nap that afternoon, she was exhausted. “So we gonna keep an eye on her in shifts, then? You’re probably tired. I can watch her first.” “Do you think we should?” she asked, the worry from that morning reappearing in her gut. She thought Morag would be fine since she was asleep, but what if she was waking up periodically to drink? Tears stung Chastity’s eyes. I have no idea what I’m doing… What if none of this is helping Morag at all? “I mean… We gotta make sure she stays safe, right?” “Yeah,” she whispered, her fear for her friend growing bigger by the minute. “Hey,” Venus whispered back, putting a reassuring hand on Chastity’s shoulder, “it’ll be okay, girl. We’re here for her. We can get her through this. Lily went through horrible trauma and look at her now! I believe in Morag, and you should too.” “I want to believe that, but it’s hard when I see her like this.” She hated how unsteady her voice sounded. “I’ll sleep in her bed tonight. You can have the guest room. If she gets up to get alcohol, I’ll… probably notice.” Venus nodded. “Holler if you need anything though, okay? I’m gonna keep my ears open.” “I will,” she promised. “See you in the morning, babe.” Despite her fatigue, she managed a smile and blew a kiss in Venus’s direction before heading up the stairs. Her first stop was to visit the bathroom to change into the pajamas she’d packed in anticipation of spending the night at Morag’s. Thankfully, the room didn’t smell like vomit anymore, though that was mostly thanks to the cleaning products she and Venus had used earlier after the doctor had left and Morag had laid down to take a nap. Once she’d closed the door, she slipped her backpack off, set it on the counter, and unzipped it. Inside, packed on top of a fresh outfit for the next day and her work necessities (makeup and her body mist), was her favorite lacy pastel pink tank and shorts pajama set. She pulled it out and got changed, though her mind was elsewhere. She’d never seen Morag like this in the three years she’d known her. She felt utterly useless. How was she supposed to help her friend? Morag needed professional help, but how was Chastity supposed to make sure she got what she needed? Tears stung her eyes again. Things were getting worse by the hour, and she felt like she was drowning with no way to reach the surface. What happened if she didn’t get Morag help soon enough? Would she actually try to hurt herself? Her thoughts were interrupted by something fluttering out of the pocket of her shorts and falling on the tiled bathroom floor. She glanced down to see the card that the woman from the Den had given her earlier. Curiously, she bent down to pick it up. What were the chances that this woman could actually help her? Chastity didn’t know her, and she didn’t exactly trust her. Still, there was something about the earnest way she seemed to want to help. This is so stupid, she told herself. How would saying someone’s name really result in calling them to her? Still, she had this odd feeling like this was something she needed to do. When Chastity finished getting dressed, she rolled her dirty clothes together and placed them in a spare plastic bag she’d brought along to ensure the sweat odors wouldn’t soil her fresh clothes. She shoved the bag into her backpack and, with Eve’s card in her hand, quietly left the bathroom and padded down the hallway to Morag’s bedroom. When she slipped inside, she saw her friend was fast asleep in her bed. To her relief, there didn’t appear to be any alcohol in the immediate area. She set her backpack on the ground by the door and knelt next to the bed at Morag’s side. Her friend was sleeping rather peacefully, but she could still see the worry etched into her face. “It’ll be okay,” Chastity whispered with a frown. “I promise no one is going to hurt you.” She stood and let out a quiet sigh. Eve’s promise from earlier came to mind again. She considered waiting until morning to “call” her, but she wasn’t sure she’d get a chance considering Morag would be awake and would need her full support. With the card still in her hand, she silently left Morag’s bedroom and walked through the house. Venus was already in the spare bedroom, which was across from the bathroom. The light was still on, but she didn’t want to disturb her, so she passed by as quiet as possible and walked down the stairs. Chastity decided the best place to do this would be outside. She knew it was ridiculous, and it wouldn’t amount to anything. Still, in the off-chance it did, she didn’t want a complete stranger to appear in Morag’s house. Not that something like that is actually possible, she reminded herself. She unlocked the back door and slipped outside. Morag had a small yard that the two occasionally spent time in on shared nights off. She closed the door over, careful not to let it latch just in case she accidentally locked herself out. Standing on the back step, she sighed. “This is ridiculous.” But the nagging feeling she’d had before, the one that told her this was something she needed to do, overpowered her doubt. So, running a hand through her loose blonde hair, she glanced at the card again. She realized the word printed there was a name: Samael. Beneath it, to her relief, was a pronunciation guide. Chastity mentally read it a few times to practice before she felt ready. With another sigh, she quietly said, “Sam-i-el, I think I need help.” A warm summer breeze blew through the immediate area, but otherwise Chastity was met only with an eerie silence. She was about to turn back inside when the night air was broken by a crunch, followed by a familiar, “Why, hello there, Chastity.” Eve stepped through the yard seemingly out of nowhere, tossing a bitten apple up in the air and catching it without a second thought each time it fell back down. An excited smile was on the woman’s face. “I was certainly hoping you’d call me.” Chastity yelped in surprise, but immediately clapped her hand over her mouth. The last thing she wanted to do was wake up Morag or alert Venus. “Where the hell did you come from?” she hissed, hurriedly trying to compose herself despite her sudden fright. She shrugged. “I was in the subway, listening to a charming young homeless man perform on his guitar for money. I’m glad I left him a tip and my card before you called me.” Perplexed, Chastity asked, “But how did you get here so fast? There isn’t a subway station anywhere near this neighborhood.” “Well, you said my name, and I made sure a long time ago that I cannot ignore when that happens!” she laughed. “Those who speak my true name must really need my help.” “Your true name?” she asked, even more confused now. “Eve isn’t your real name?” “It’s as I told you before: A person’s true name has great power over them. When I was cast from my home, I chose not to go by the same name I had been given at birth any longer. So I chose the name Eve. It is short, sweet, and easy to remember, I think… And yet, why let a good name like ‘Samael’ go to waste? If such a name is on your tongue, I want to be able to find out who is saying it and where they are because they certainly need me if they’re speaking such a name!” “I still don’t understand how,” she admitted. How exactly had Eve (or Samael, whatever her name was) found her so quickly? “Would you like me to show you?” Eve said, holding out her hand. Chastity’s eyes glanced at the hand stretched towards her. She hesitated. “What will happen if I say yes?” “You will never be able to see the world the same way ever again. But would that really be so bad?” She took a step backwards. “The world is pretty damn bad as it is. I really don’t want to know how much worse it is.” “I didn’t say worse. Just… different. I’m here to help you, Chastity. Not make things more difficult for you.” She wanted to believe that, but like Eve had said, she wouldn’t be able to unsee whatever she was about to see. “Are you going to hurt me?” Eve shook her head. “Absolutely not. You’ve given me no reason to.” She still felt unsure, but she slowly stepped forward and placed her hand in Eve’s. Her skin was smooth, and for a brief moment, Chastity was tempted to ask her about what products she used. That moment was interrupted by a jarring transition from the front of Morag’s house to a bench at the train station, where a scruffy, tan man holding a guitar jumped back in shock. “Why, hello there again, Piper,” Eve smiled sweetly as if this were the most natural thing in the world. “Say hello to Chastity.” The man waved awkwardly and offered a shy smile, his face a bit red and his eyes averted and filled with embarrassment. “How did we get here?” Chastity asked, feeling very overwhelmed. Under her breath, she muttered, “What was in that drink?” “Let me ease you into all this: It was magic, plain and simple.” The man nearby nodded and gave a thumbs up, then waved his hands about in what was clearly sign language, though Chastity didn’t know it well enough to understand what he said. She glanced at Eve incredulously. “Magic? Really?” She held out her hand again and an apple appeared in it. “Is there any other way to explain how we got from your friend’s house to the subway so quickly?” Weakly, she replied, “I’m… drunk?” “You’re not that drunk. You only had a few drinks, didn’t you?” “I… I don’t remember,” she stammered out a lie. She glanced at Piper again, who seemed rather nonchalant about what he’d just learned, simply nodding at her with sympathetic understanding. “You’re absolutely not drunk, dear. You’re simply quite lucky. I always seek out the needy, the downtrodden, the hurting, and I offer them my assistance. I am something of a guardian angel, you might say.” Eve chuckled a bit at this. “They can take my wings, and they can take my heart, but they can’t ever take my desire to help those in need.” Chastity shivered, though whether it was from her words or from the lack of decent clothing, she wasn’t sure. “Okay, you’ve made your point,” she said, though she wasn’t sure what the point really was. “Can I go back to Morag’s now?” “Of course, dear,” Eve replied. She paused to wink at Piper. “Remember what we discussed earlier. You’re more than welcome to join my family and have a home with us. Your little furry friend can join us as well.” A rat poked its head out of Piper’s coat pocket and sniffed curiously just as Eve’s eyes flashed with a purple light. Before Chastity could even react to any of this, they were back standing on the lawn outside of Morag’s house. Chastity’s head was spinning. “What the fuck is going on?” she moaned, rubbing her forehead. Nothing that had happened in the past five minutes made any sense, and she was starting to regret calling Eve for help at all. “What is happening is that you’ve called me, and I am here to offer you something that will make your problems utterly insignificant and will give you power that other humans will envy!” She held out the apple she’d conjured earlier in the palms of her hands. “And it’s all contained in this. Little. Fruit.” Chastity lifted her left eyebrow. “An apple is supposed to make me powerful? That sounds like something a doctor would say.” Eve chuckled again. “Doctors would weep if they knew what these apples could do! No illness can survive in your body after you eat one! Cancer, AIDS, any sexually transmitted diseases…” She held the apple up in one hand and gazed at it with pride and adoration. “This sweet, delicious fruit I have envenomed turns you into my greatest creation of all! That is to say, a vampire.” She held up a finger on her free hand. “And before you say a thing, vampires are not quite what you may have heard of from movies and books.” Chastity stared at Eve for a long, quiet moment while she tried to process what she’d said. An apple was supposed to turn her into a vampire? Even if she believed a fictional supernatural creature existed, how did the woman seriously expect her to believe a piece of fruit would bring about this change? Eve glanced at her, smirking playfully. “You have questions, dear? Go ahead, ask. This must be a lot to take in, I’m sure. You humans always do have a hard time processing these things when first you hear them!” She did have questions, but where was she supposed to begin? She ran a hand through her hair and, at random, picked one of several questions to ask. “So you’re telling me you’re a vampire?” “Absolutely not! I’m an angel, dear. I just invented vampirism, is all.” Her hand dropped to her side. “An angel created vampires?” Eve spread her arms wide. “That is absolutely correct, dear. Absolutely correct. An angel created vampires because she didn’t want to lose the people closest to her. She did it using one of her many, many venoms, a venom that freezes a mortal in time and enhances them to a supernatural degree! And she never had to worry about those she cared about ever again after that!” She shook her head. This was too much to process at approximately 4:30 in the morning. “How is this… magic vampire apple supposed to help Morag?” She paused and hesitantly asked, “You’re not going to tell me to give it to her, are you?” “She didn’t call me, now did she?” She held out the apple again. “It’s for you. I think the power would be wonderful in your hands.” “Me?” she squeaked in reply, her jaw dropping. “You,” Eve smiled. “You work a difficult job, you have loved ones you wish to protect… I offer you the power to survive and thrive, forever and always. And you don’t have to worry about negative side effects! The sun, garlic, crosses? All lies! Really, just make sure you’re invited into any house and that you avoid silver. That’s it!” “It can’t really be that simple…” Wait, did she actually believe any of this? Maybe she’d fallen asleep, and this was a crazy dream she was having. “It is that simple,” Eve assured. “You bite the apple, and once you get through the turning, you’ll be a vampire. Easy as that.” “The turning?” “Well, yes, you have to let your body adjust. This apple has my venom in it, so the process is quicker and far less exhausting than if another vampire turned you… Though you’ll have to deal with the visions yourself.” “Visions? What do you mean?” This was sounding less and less ideal the more she learned. “My venom is potent and powerful, and as it turns you into a vampire, it will show you parts of yourself you may not fully comprehend as your true strength awakens. What you will see, I have no idea! But it will be important and meaningful. You will gain a deeper, more profound understanding of yourself from this.” Chastity chewed her bottom lip as she considered this. Becoming a vampire, if this was even real, would help her protect Morag in a way she wasn’t able to before. She could easily fight off anyone who wanted to harm her. Morag would still need professional help and a really good security system in place around her house, but Chastity could keep her safe in the meantime. But it would mean giving up life as she knew it. In a small voice, she asked, “Will this keep Morag safe?” Eve looked at her curiously and frowned. “What happened to her?” “Someone tried to hurt her. He stalked her and tried to attack her at work, and she hasn’t been the same since. She’s scared and afraid to even be in her own house, and I don’t know how to help her.” Her voice was thick with the worry she’d been trying to hold back since that morning. “I promise you this,” Eve said coldly, “that apple will give you the power to eviscerate any who lays a finger on her. And if you become one of my children, I will be more than happy to punish any who harm those you care about. I always provide for those who love me. And that will be all I ask of you in return for this: I just wish to be loved.” She wasn’t entirely sure how to go about doing something like that when she’d known the woman for less than an hour, but she seemed honest, though quite odd. Besides, she was an angel, right? Surely she was trustworthy (although it still didn’t make any sense to her why an angel would create vampires much less why they would have venom of any kind). “Okay,” she finally answered with a small sigh. Eve’s eyes seemed to light up with the same bright purple light as they did earlier. “Excellent, dear! Here’s one for you,” she cheered as she handed her the shiny red apple she’d been holding out to Chastity. After Chastity took it, another apple appeared in her hand, this one bright green. “And this, this one is for your friend. Give it to her, and it will ease her mind.” “It won’t turn her into a vampire too, will it?” she asked as she grabbed it with her free hand. Eve shook her head. “Absolutely not. I have many apples in my garden, and they do many different things. The bright green one will simply alleviate the stress in her mind.” Chastity nodded. She stared at the red apple, which seemed to be so bright that it was almost cartoony. Please don’t hate me for this, Morag. Or Venus. She took a deep breath and closed her eyes before bringing the apple to her mouth and taking a bite. It was sweeter than any apple she’d ever tasted. Her senses were overwhelmed by the intense flavor of the fruit, one so incredible that she knew deep down no other apple would ever compare. Within seconds of taking a bite, all before her began to dance and swirl. She dropped the apple and gripped her head, fighting to both keep steady and not drop the green fruit meant for Morag. She felt disoriented and confused, the delicious flavor of the apple completely gone and forgotten. “What’s happening to me?” she mumbled. Her voice sounded too loud. Was she yelling? She needed to be quiet, or she’d wake up the whole neighborhood. “I probably should have warned you that you should lie down before eating it,” Eve’s voice spoke from somewhere that seemed at once very close and very far away. Chastity nodded, though her movements seemed extremely slow. She turned towards the back door, but it felt like she was wading through a pond of thick molasses. “Venus!” she called out. “Please help me!” She was afraid. She didn’t understand any of this. Why couldn’t she move? Why was her head pounding? Why was everything so loud and too quiet all at once? A cold, deep, callous voice froze every muscle in her body. “Look at you. Pathetic and weak, just like you were when you were with me.” Even after all this time, he still had a hold on her. Fearful, she slowly turned back around towards the yard, which was now covered in bright, dazzling snow. Snow? In June? “I told you before, baby: You’re nothing without me,” the tall, thin man standing just a few feet from her sneered. Leonard Gacke, her ex-boyfriend, was watching her with his bored grey eyes, which were nearly hidden beneath his shaggy ashy brown hair. A satisfied, cruel grin was spread on his face. “I’m sorry,” she whimpered. “I’m sorry. I’m just… I’m just trying to live. Please don’t—“ “Get on your knees and beg, Chastity,” he laughed. “Maybe you can convince me to take you back.” She slowly sank to her knees, a loud thud vibrating in her ears as they hit the snowy pavement beneath her. “I’m sorry, Leonard. I swear I didn’t cheat on you. Please believe me!” He rolled his eyes. “You and I both know they’re not mine. After all I did for you, and you slept with some other chump? I gave you a home. I gave you food. And you still betrayed my trust.” “No!” she insisted as she started trembling from the cold. “I didn’t! I swear I didn’t!” Her eyes were burning with hot, desperate tears. “I would never cheat on you! I just wanted us to be happy! I wanted us to be a family!” “Too bad, baby.” The sick grin was back. “Because I didn’t.” She paused, her eyes widening as her teeth chattered. She watched as Leonard seemed to evaporate into the night air before her. What did he mean? Did he know they were his? Did he kick her out knowing she was telling the truth? She didn’t have long to consider this because almost as soon as he was gone, loud music pounded in her ears. She winced and covered them, but it didn’t soften the painful beat at all. “Hey sweetheart,” came the sickening, sleazy sound of Remy’s voice from behind her. She unsteadily stood up and reluctantly turned around to see him by a door, beckoning her on. “Get your ass to the back rooms where you belong.” She looked around her and realized she was at the Den of Sin. But how did she get here so fast? Slowly, she lowered her hands from her ears. The music and bright lights were making her skull throb in pain. Disgust crept through her body, and she shook her head. “No, I don’t have to do that anymore. I’m dancing again, remember?” “You’re gonna do what the fuck I say,” he snarled. “Now get in!” Remy’s clothes seemed to stretch and distort, as if they were melting off of him. His top hat casted a sinister shadow on his face, which only added to the uncomfortable unease she felt. “No,” she answered, shaking her head. She wrapped her arms around her stomach. “I’m not going to do that again. I can’t trust you anymore!” Once again, like when she was talking to Leonard, tears welled up in her eyes. “You used me! You’re supposed to keep us safe, but you used me! You took advantage of me!” She had to be yelling now. Her voice was ringing, making her ears hurt even more than before. What Remy said was law, but now Chastity knew there was someone above him. She didn’t have to be afraid anymore as long as Venus came to watch her every night. She might still work at the Den, but she didn’t have to do what Remy said anymore. Knowing this gave her power she’d never had before. Despite how every inch of her body ached, she was going to let him know she wasn’t afraid to say no. There was a look of shock on his face, but it was gone just as quickly as it completely melted, leaving nothing but a smooth flat surface where his eyes, nose, and mouth had been. The door behind him opened and numerous hands shot out of an inky darkness, dragging her faceless employer inside. The mysterious man she had seen at the Den loomed just inside where Remy had been pulled into and held a finger up to his lip in a shushing motion before giving Chastity a wink and slowly shutting the door. And just like that, everything was silent. She heard nothing, not even the sound of the crickets. The quiet was so eerie that she wrapped her arms around herself protectively. Something was coming, but she didn’t know what. The unnerving suspense frightened her. What is happening to me? she whimpered. The sound of footsteps and a door opening boomed like thunder in her ears. Everything was so overwhelming to the point where the creaking of the door made her head ache. Like a knight in dark leather, Venus appeared and rushed towards her, albeit in slow motion. Chastity could hardly breathe. Had Venus always been this dazzlingly beautiful? “Chastity, what the fuck, are you alright?!” Venus’s voice was like sweet music cutting through the frightening silence. “No,” she moaned, stumbling awkwardly towards her. Venus stepped forward and Chastity felt the gentle embrace of her friend. Her skin tingled with electricity as Venus held onto her. “Shit, what happened…?” came an aching, fearful whisper. “What’s with the apple? Where did you even get that?” Her friend’s fingers brushed against her skin as she supported her. The pain and confusion seemed to fade away at her touch. All there was was that coursing, delighted electric spark Venus’s fingers ignited as they brushed against her. “Oh my god, you’re burning up…” There was a light sensation, then they were flying through the clouds. Chastity didn’t know when they’d risen into the sky, but she didn’t particularly care. All she wanted was to stay close to Venus. The redhead was safety, and she wasn’t so scared as long as she was with her. Too soon, though, the feeling of flight ended, and she was enveloped in a soft, gentle embrace. Venus gently caressed her face, letting a hand linger against her cheek. “I’ll get you some water, and if you need anything else, I can get it too, ok? Fuck… I’m so glad I stayed now, if you were alone…” “Don’t leave,” she begged. “Stay with me, okay?” “I will, I will, I promise,” Venus cried. “I’m right here, girl.” She smiled gently. Despite the confusing pain and how nothing made sense right now, she felt comforted. “Don’t be afraid,” she murmured. “I’ll be okay. I did it for Morag so I can protect her.” “Did what?” “Bit the apple.” Venus seemed too far away, so she slowly moved across the bed towards her. The closer they were, the better she felt. “Jesus, was that apple drugged? You look so out of it…” Chastity shook her head and immediately regretted it as the painful pounding returned. “I’m going to be a vampire now so I can protect Morag.” “Oh my god, you’re delirious,” Venus gasped. “Just lie down okay? I need to get you water, I promise I’ll be right back.” “I’m not crazy,” she pouted. “I never said you were. You just have a fever. Rest, please. I’ll take care of things.” “Are you going to come back?” She could feel sleep tempting her to hop aboard on a boat ride to Dreamland. “I promise, I’ll come right back, okay?” She didn’t want her to leave, but she nodded. “Okay.” “Just relax, I promise I’ll be right back with some water.” With one final gentle squeeze on her shoulders, Venus darted out of the room. True to her word, she returned quickly with a glass of water. “Here, here, drink this,” she insisted. She slowly sat up and waited until the colors in the room stopped swirling into a murky, grey pool in midair before she grabbed the cup of water. She drank it and was surprised by how refreshing it was. Venus had known exactly what she needed, and she completely emptied the ocean-sized glass within a few minutes. She let out a satisfied sigh that lingered in the air and echoed off of the walls. “Okay,” sighed Venus, relief evident in her voice, “you feeling any better?” “A little bit,” she admitted. The pain was subsiding, though still very evident. The spinning and shifting of colors and objects around her had ceased at the very least. “Do you need anything else?” Venus asked. “I’ll get you whatever you need.” She nodded again, her movements still slow. She laid back down and murmured, “Stay with me.” “Yeah, alright, uh, I’m just gonna need to grab a pillow or something to put on the floor…” “No,” she whined, her face contorting into a frown. “Here. With me.” “Wh-What?” Venus stammered. “Are you sure? That’s not weird or anything?” Chastity shook her head and smiled gently. “I’m safer with you.” “Um, a-alright, if you say so.” Venus nervously crawled into the bed beside her, kicking off her boots and tossing aside her jacket as she lay down. Like before, Chastity shifted across the bed until she felt Venus’s body. She smiled again and snuggled close to her. Chastity might have been blazing hot, but that didn’t matter. She would be safe throughout the night and no one, not even Remy or Leonard, would bother her while she slept. She yawned and, though she was tired, she fought the urge to fall asleep. “Why didn’t you tell me you were so pretty?” she murmured. “What?” Venus gasped. “I-I mean, it’s not really a secret, you know… You’re positive you’re okay? You didn’t hit your head?” “Everything hurts, but I’ll be okay,” she assured her. “As long as I’m with you.” “If you say so, girl,” Venus muttered nervously. Chastity frowned, twinkling lights dancing behind her eyelids. “You don’t believe me?” “That’s not it, I just… I’m tired, okay? Long day, emotionally exhausting…” “Yeah, I know. But it will be okay now. Just stay with me, and everything will be okay tomorrow. You’ll see.” She wrapped an arm around what she suspected was Venus’s middle and laid her head on what felt like her arm. She was comfortable despite her fever, and she was certain she would fall asleep within seconds. “Chastity,” called Eve’s voice from somewhere that sounded both incredibly close and so very far away. Despite the fatigue, her eyes popped open. She was no longer in her bed, and Venus was gone; rather, she seemed to be lying on the edge of a grassy cliff, the crashing of waves echoing far below her. Off in the distance, she could see a strange, ethereal palace, a faint purple glow emanating from its spires. What sounded like a giant bird flapping its wings and a gust of air hit her from behind. She stood up and whirled around, her eyes widening at the sight before her. It was Eve, or at least it appeared to be her, She was wearing a dark purple and green robe that revealed her legs and showed she appeared to be wearing knee-high sandals. Coiled around her right forearm was a shiny golden bracelet that resembled a snake, and in her left hand was a staff that resembled two intertwined snakes with a dark purple crystal between their mouths at the tip. Most noticeable of all, however, were the two wings sprouting from her back, the feathers a radiant, glistening purple. They were pounding the air and keeping Eve aloft over the edge of the cliff. “Why, hello there, my child,” Eve smiled down at her. “My venom is coursing through you as we speak, and you are well on your way to becoming a vampire. There is just one final thing you must do.” “Where’s Venus?” she asked. “Where’d she go?” She wanted the weird dreams and visions to be over so she could rest in the arms of the gorgeous redheaded woman. “There’s not much time for questions, Chastity,” Eve replied, pointing upwards. As she did, the sky slowly seemed to turn redder and redder, and the ground began to shake. Scared, Chastity stood up and backed away, her steps unsteady as the ground beneath her quivered. Eve extended her free hand towards her. “Be not afraid, my child. You must only take my hand and accept my blessings and my burdens. And when you do, your transformation will be complete.” “Will everything be normal again?” she asked warily. “Will my head stop hurting? I just want to sleep. I’m so tired…” “Then take my hand, accept my gifts, and you will have your peace. You’ve come this far. Go all the way.” Chastity slowly stepped towards Eve, her movements seeming to be at a normal pace unlike just moments prior. She reached her hand up towards the woman’s and grasped it. Eve’s eyes erupted with purple light. “You have chosen the ultimate blessing and ultimate burden, my sweet Chastity. You have chosen to become one of my children. And so to you, I give you my gifts. “I give to you my venom, to harm and to heal. I give to you the fangs of my archangel form that you might envenom your prey with ease. I give to you my eternal youth, for I have made you frozen in time that you might remain beautiful forever. I give to you my arcane arts that they might unlock something deep within you to aid you. I give to you strength beyond that of a mortal, your senses and movements as keen as that of the angels of Enoch. “I give you to you the lust for blood they tried to instill in me when I was an executioner; this is a burden you must carry. You must feed on blood to strengthen yourself. You can live without it, but you will be weak. I give to you an aversion to silver, yet another burden; a silver dagger carved my heart out, and you will carry on my pain. And I give to you the burden of invitation, that to enter one’s home you will always need their blessing; as I could never return home to Enoch, you cannot enter a home without permission. “But above all else, I give to you what was once my defining trait: My capacity for love. You will find love of any sort, and you will know who will be your perfect match. You will feel love so intensely, so beautifully because I no longer can. My children deserve what I cannot have, and all I ask is they give me love in return. So, I give you this final, ultimate gift! The gift of love! I give it to you that you might give it to me in turn, even knowing I cannot truly love you back! Embrace me, now!” Chastity felt entirely overwhelmed as she was pulled from the ground, Eve wrapping an arm around her waist to hold her steady, but she was compelled to do as asked. Without even considering it, she let go of Eve’s hand and wrapped her arms around her angelic form. She was both scared and in awe, but she knew she had to do this. For Morag. Eve’s wings enveloped Chastity as a tremendous roar echoed through the skies and the air became incredibly hot. As the roar crescendoed and finally led into an explosive blast, Chastity’s eyes shot open and she, drenched in sweat, gasped in the darkness of Morag’s guest bedroom. She immediately turned to glance beside her. Venus was there, sound asleep and snoring softly. Relief washed over her, and she smiled softly. Then she realized she felt normal again. Her head wasn’t throbbing, and her muscles weren’t aching. She didn’t feel like she was sitting in an oven anymore. She laid back down on the bed, snuggling close to Venus once more. Since the redhead was asleep, she took the opportunity to sneak a peek at her. Was her beauty part of the crazy hallucinations? The woman slept soundly, apparently not noticing Chastity shifting beside her at all. She looked gentle, something anyone who had seen her drive would argue against. Chastity had always thought Venus was attractive, but she wasn’t into other women. She was a guy kind of girl. But that did little to silence the odd, almost alarming desire to kiss her. It’s not real, she reminded herself. You’re probably still having a weird reaction to the turning or whatever. She shook her head, trying to clear the strangeness still lingering in her mind. Still, she didn’t fight herself when a hand drifted towards Venus’s cheek. Very, very softly, as to not disturb her sleep, Chastity brushed her fingers over her skin. Why haven’t I noticed you before? Venus stirred slightly, a tired smile spreading across her face, but she did not wake. Chastity’s hand lingered there for a short moment before she withdrew it. Instead, she wrapped her arm around Venus’s middle again and cuddled close to her. She was exhausted, and there were things she would need to deal with in the morning. For now, all she wanted to do was sleep next to a beautiful girl she trusted to keep her safe. “Thank you,” she murmured before she, too, fell fast asleep.
0 Comments
2/14/2021 0 Comments Chapter Five - Part Two “...and one final thing: I want as many of this coven brought in alive as possible. And certainly do not kill Victoria. Am I understood?”
Marianna had been politely listening to Eve as she instructed the vampire killers in the foyer, but at this, even she gave Eve a stunned look. She had seen the angel be many things over the years she had known her but “merciful towards her enemies” was not one of those things. Amon turned to Eve and gave her a curious look. “Eve… what exactly are you planning, here?” Eve waved her hand at him dramatically and smiled. “Oh, don’t you worry your pretty little head, Amon. Speaking of pretty little heads, might you find some way to hydrate Ruthven’s head while I am out tonight? Rasputin did not see fit to ensure our dear friend was fed.” “He was not a dear friend to me, Eve,” Amon stated. “But I will do as you ask.” Eve smiled at him. Marianna was still getting used to her having this humanoid form and was still rather taken aback by the sheer amount of genuine emotion the woman displayed. She had only known her in the serpentine form, a form she had said was once far more impressive when she had still dwelled in the realm of Enoch. This humanoid form, which was how she had looked normally as an angel (though it was missing her wings), was rather new to her, and she was still flabbergasted by the moments where this shrewd, cunning, and intimidating woman let her guard down for just a moment. Curiously, she only ever did it with Amon; she had yet to show any such compassion towards Marianna or Gabby, especially during the Moore situation. Marianna clenched her fists. It disturbed and disgusted her that Eve would allow such depravity to occur, but it did not surprise her. She had, after all, allowed Jack to keep Jojo as a slave back when he first joined the coven and let him keep that wretched collar on him. But she couldn’t do much, nor could Amon; Eve was dead set on rewarding that freak. I would never have joined you if I had known he was in your coven, she thought bitterly, before immediately pushing the thought aside. Jack wasn’t here, and at any rate, Eve had graciously made sure to keep him away from them aside from a brief period of time in the 70’s. “I suppose I’ll go out on the first patrol, then,” Moore growled. “Get out of this fucking house for a bit.” Eve had healed the disgusting man up the previous night with her own venom, but he still looked a bit haggard and irritable. Marianna smirked. Rex had really done a number on him; his face had been barely recognizable after the vampire had finished pummeling him into a wall for what he did to Jojo. “Excellent idea, particularly because no one here seems to be able to stand your presence!” Eve noted cheerfully. The other vampire killers all looked at each other and nodded. With an unintelligible snarl, Moore turned and stormed out the door. Eve waved her hand at the rest of them. “Off with you all, then. Do what you wish, now that I have graciously removed Mr. Moore from your sight for a time. I’m going to head out on the town a bit early, see if I cannot begin scoping out new members for a new Order…” “Woo hoo,” Rhapsody clapped. “Hope they’re as charming as Elizabeth Bathory was. She called me a ‘stupid, cripled cunt’ because I said I didn’t want to sleep with her. Hope the next Order keeps up the charm that she has.” “Well, she’s a useful ally even if she is rather temperamental,” Eve shrugged as she headed to the door. “I’ll see about finding someone more pleasant, just for you.” Rhapsody gave her a thumbs up. “Cool. Thanks.” After Eve left, the vampire killers began to chat among themselves. Hannah looked rather disturbed and shaken and was mumbling something about how she hoped Jojo was okay as one of the Quincey brothers (Vincent? Was that his name?) hugged her. The other Quincey brother was fiddling with some sort of puzzle in his hands while muttering something Marianna couldn’t quite make out from the distance. Mina was talking to Rex, but neither of them looked particularly happy, especially since Mina seemed to be on the verge of tears. Oh dear, it’s that time of year, isn’t it? Marianna thought miserably before shaking her head and resuming looking out over the room. Flynn had already dashed off to Gabby’s room, which made Marianna smile. It was nice that Gabby could finally have some real, genuine company, though truth be told, she had hoped that her daughter would have picked Hannah so that she could have a girl close to her permanent age to spend time with. But perhaps Flynn would find himself to be Gabby’s one, and she could turn him. Perhaps they could travel together as a family, keeping Jojo with them so he could be kept safe from any more harm. And then there was-- “Hey there, Miss Cross,” Jerrod said in what he likely imagined was a charming manner as he slid up beside her. “How are you doing today?” She sighed heavily. This man was trying very, very hard to woo her, but he did not seem to understand two very simple things. The first, of course, was that she had no interest in men whatsoever. This had been a constant source of friction between her and her parents when she was mortal as she was never interested in any of the suitors who had come to try to win her hand. Which brought her to the second reason Jerrod’s attempts were doomed to fail: She only had love in her heart for one woman, and that woman was Nadia Shibani. She had met her oh-so long ago at a dance. Marianna had been overwhelmed by the crowds and was unwilling to dance with any of the men. She had fled outside where she’d moped in the gardens. It was there that Nadia had approached her, her caramel-colored eyes filled with delight. She remembered how Nadia’s gentle hands had stroked her cheek and how soft her lips felt as they’d pressed against her own as well as the fiery elation that had surged through her body while in the hands of that amazing woman. She could recall all of the nights after they had first met when Nadia would sneak over to her house and climb the wall to sit on the balcony outside her room where they had watched the stars. She remembered how Nadia carried her off the balcony one night to take her to the shores of a nearby lake where she had gently disrobed her and they had made sweet, passio-- “Hey, Miss Cross, you in there?” Jerrod asked, snapping her out of her reminiscing. “Yes Mr. Carter, I am,” she huffed, noting the heat that had come to her cheeks. “Can I help you with something?” “Well,” he said with a confident smirk as he slicked back his hair, “I was just wondering if you were busy at all today? Maybe you’d like to go and grab a drink or something?” Amon’s hand was on the man’s shoulder in an instant. “Actually, I need Marianna to do me a favor. Marianna, could you go and check on Mr. Faust and ensure he is doing as well as one can reasonably expect after his traumatic encounter with Mr. Moore?” Marianna smiled in relief. Amon was a good man albeit a mysterious one. Even when Eve had been at her worst, Amon had always at least tried to remain at his best and reign in their serpentine benefactor’s negative traits. Jerrod seemed to slump a bit. “Yeah, well. You know. Offer’s open and all that.” “I’ll keep that in mind,” Marianna lied as she silently mouthed a ‘thank you’ to Amon before heading off. She knew Jojo had been asleep earlier while Rex had watched some perplexing children’s show about two talking hands and a flying cat that harassed them. She assumed that he had since gone, either hiding in his room or spending time with Gabby. “Gabby,” she muttered happily to herself. If there was one person in this world she adored more than Nadia, it was certainly her daughter. She had known since the day she had bumped into the girl that she loved her. She’d quickly made the move to adopt her shortly after they’d met and had given her the family she deserved. Things hadn’t gone quite so perfectly since then, but she thought she had done the best she could in raising Gabby given the circumstances. She made her way to Jojo’s room first and knocked gently on the door. “Jojo? Are you in there?” There was no answer, so after a moment’s hesitation, she pushed her way in. Sitting on the bed was, in fact, Jojo, but the blank expression he gave as he turned his head towards her indicated that this was likely the painted duplicate Rhapsody had created to deter Moore from harming the real Jojo again. She felt a wave of nausea overcome her as she looked at the painted Jojo. Real or not, it was terrible that anything should have to endure such violence at the hands of another person. She quietly closed the door and made her way towards her daughter’s room. She knew he’d likely be with Gabby from the get-go, but giving her daughter a little breathing room was never a bad thing. She strolled happily down the hall, pausing just outside her daughter’s room as she overheard Gabby speaking inside. “I haven’t really thought about it,” came her daughter’s voice. “I’ve never really had much of a choice. I go where Mom, Grandma, and Amon go. I usually stay at the house or hotel and watch movies while they’re doing whatever they’re there to do.” “There’s gotta be something,” came Flynn’s reply. “You gotta have some sort of desire to do something beyond all this weird, clandestine vampire crap.” Marianna hated eavesdropping, especially on her daughter, but she was intrigued by this. What were they talking about? Feeling guilty, she quietly pressed herself against the wall and continued to listen. “I don’t know,” was Gabby’s hesitant reply. “I guess I’d like to see a movie in a theater. Oh!” There was an excited gasp. “Jojo said he would take me!” She paused a beat before quietly admitting, “I think that’s what I would want. To… To be with Jojo.” Marianna’s eyes widened. Judging by Flynn’s tone, he seemed equally surprised, if not a little disappointed, as he said, “What do you mean? Like… as his girlfriend?” “Is that bad?” Gabby sounded nervous now. “What? No! No, absolutely not!” Flynn said hurriedly. “I think… maybe that would be good, for both of you. I think you’d make each other really happy, you know? He gives you the freedom you want, you give him the happiness he wants…” “But we can’t. I think he’d get in trouble.” Far more than you realize, Gabby… Marianna thought bitterly. Jack was not someone who liked people touching his things. And considering how there was no love at all between Jack and Marianna, he would certainly relish in taking his revenge on both Gabby and Jojo, provided Eve allowed it. She shuddered to think what he would do if they started dating. “Fuck that,” Flynn growled. “I wouldn’t let that happen. My job’s to keep you safe, and I will, and that extends to Jojo. So if this is what you want, I will do everything I can to make sure it happens.” “You can’t stop Grandma,” she mumbled. “And I don’t think she’d like it. Besides, he probably doesn’t even like me like that.” “Well fuck your grandma then! And I bet you anything he does. Why wouldn’t he? Look at you! You’re super sweet and pretty, and he perks up whenever he sees you! Don’t think I don’t notice! When I came in earlier this morning when you were watching movies with him, I really don’t think he was paying much attention to the screen.” Gabby was quiet; there was no audible reply. “Gabby, maybe… maybe you should go talk to him about this. See how he feels.” “What?” Her voice sounded alarmed. “Me?” “Oh, do you want me to go talk to him about how I feel instead?” he teased. “What do you mean?” “I-I don’t mean anything! I’m just joking! I’m saying you need to go talk to him about how you feel!” “Right now?!” “No time like the present, right? He said he’d be in the pool for a while.” There was a short moment of silence again. “I don’t know. What if Grandma finds out? Or… Or Mom?” “Are you going to let them get in the way of you being happy? Or of Jojo being happy? We’re supposed to be helping him get that collar off, so why are you worried about this other stuff when we’re gonna be doing something like that?” Marianna was a bit shocked to hear this, but also felt terrible knowing that their quest might be fruitless without help. There was only one person who would know how to get that collar off, and that would be the woman who made it: Rhiannon Rhydderch. Marianna had no idea how they planned to get it off of him otherwise. Had they figured something out? She desperately hoped they had, consequences be damned. Gabby admitted quietly, “Because I love my mom.” “...Oh… Right. Shit. I’m sorry, Gabby, I hope you didn’t… I mean, I’m just… I…” She sighed. “It’s okay. It’s… Things are complicated. Things with the coven aren’t what I thought they were.” “What exactly did you think they were?” “I thought we were the good guys. I thought this was Mom’s. But ever since we went to the forest in Germany…” “The fact you’ve been running around with a fallen angel who people have consistently been trying to kill for a hundred years didn’t tip you off to the fact that maybe the coven isn’t really on the straight and narrow?” “I didn’t know, okay? Mom didn’t tell me anything. I just did what I was told, and I didn’t ask questions.” She lowered her voice. “Grandma yelled at me when I did.” Marianna winced. She had kept Gabby in the dark about what went on with the coven. She didn’t want her poor daughter to be entangled in all of the seedier things Eve did, but it seemed like she had instead left her daughter woefully unprepared for whatever was going to happen next. “That sounds like how my dad likes it. I sit down, shut up, do as I’m told… It’s not right. That’s no way for a kid to live with their family.” “What else am I supposed to do, Flynn? This is all I have. Mom saved me. She gave me a home, she turned me… Am I just supposed to rebel against her?” “No. No, hell no! I’m not saying that at all! Your mom seems… nice. A bit less intimidating than I’d heard, but that might be a good thing.” Gabby laughed. “Mom’s not intimidating.” Flynn laughed too. “Wonder who came up with all that Bloody Mary stuff then?” Marianna almost felt ashamed that Gabby was laughing at her, but she was more relieved that her daughter didn’t find her frightening. At least she hadn’t failed in that regard. The laughter quickly subsided. “That was Jack. I don’t know why, though.” “Oh. Well, that’s gonna have to stay a mystery then, because I think on the list of people I never want to ask anything, he’s high up there.” There was a brief pause. “…I don’t get it. Why is your mom in a coven with that guy?” “I don’t know. I don’t really know why my mom does lots of things she does. Like I said, she doesn’t really tell me anything.” She paused before saying with bitter anger, “Like why Jojo has that collar on.” “Yeah, what the fuck is up with that?” “I don’t know. But we’re going to take it off. Even if it makes my mom mad at me.” A mix of emotions coursed through Marianna, but most of all fear. The repercussions of what Gabby wanted to do could be serious. But could she tell her no? Could she look her daughter in the eyes and tell her that she could not save this young man from the clutches of Jack? Could she do that if it indeed turned out Gabby and Jojo were meant to be? If Nadia had been enslaved and someone told Marianna that she had to leave her in miserable bondage, she would slash the fool who demanded that to pieces and do all she could to rescue her. What her daughter wanted to do was the good and right thing, but it was something that would put her in the crosshairs of Jack’s wrath, and she did not want her daughter to suffer that. She loved Gabby too much even if she wasn’t always the best at showing it. There was a sigh before Gabby asked Flynn, “Would you be mad if I went and told him? I won’t be long, I promise. And then we can watch whatever movie you want!” “No, yeah, go ahead Gabby,” came Flynn’s reply. “You do what you think is right. I’ll support you no matter what. I mean, what kind of bodyguard would I be if I didn’t?” Marianna quickly pushed herself off of the wall. If Gabby was to come out, she had to make sure she didn’t look like she was eavesdropping on her private conversations. I need to find some way to make it up to her for that, she thought guiltily. Maybe I’ll go grab her some ice cream… Sure enough, the sound of Gabby’s footsteps grew louder as she neared her door and, a moment later, it opened. When her daughter spotted her, a smile broke out on her face. “Hi, Mom.” Marianna smiled in return. “Hello, Gabby. Is everything going okay? And is Jojo with you, by any chance? Amon wanted me to see how he was doing.” She shook her head. “No. I think he’s swimming.” Her smile faltered slightly, and she looked disappointed. “I was going to go find him. Do you, um, want to come with me?” She considered everything she had overheard and took a deep breath. “Well… Maybe you could go find him and make sure he’s okay for me? He’d probably appreciate his friend checking on him more than me.” Her smile returned tenfold, and she nodded again. “Okay. I will, Mom.” She pulled her daughter into a hug and kissed her on top of her head. “Thank you. Now go on, don’t keep him waiting too long.” “Okay!” She was practically shining like a star as she hurried down the hallway. Marianna watched her go with yet another mix of emotions, but chief among them was pride that she had raised such a wonderful young woman. She moved to pass by the open door to Gabby’s room, but paused when she saw Flynn inside. Right before he noticed her, there was a perplexing look on his face, and his eyes seemed to be a bit watery. Was he crying? “Mr. Dangerfield?” she asked softly. Flynn practically jumped off the bed in surprise. “M-Miss Cross! Uh, sorry, just—“ She held up a hand and gave him a small smile. “I just wanted to thank you, Mr. Dangerfield. You’ve done a great job the past few days, and Gabby seems to be happy to have you as a friend. And please, don’t be so formal, dear. You can call me Marianna.” “Oh, um… Well, you’re welcome… Marianna.” His face was red and he seemed really guilty, likely because of what he’d just been discussing with Gabby. “You… You can call me Flynn. Mr. Dangerfield is my father. And I don’t really want to be thinking about him right now.” Marianna nodded. Timothy Dangerfield had been one of the least pleasant people she’d had to meet with in the Black Forest. He was cold, cruel, and constantly reeked like a filthy dog. Aside from Anthony Moore, he was the most revolting vampire killer she’d had to interact with. “Alright Flynn,” she said with a slight nod. “Keep doing good work, alright?” With a kind smile, she exited the room and made her way down the hall and stairs until she was out the door and on the front steps. She sat down on the top step with a sigh; all of this was so much to process, and she just didn’t know what to do. She buried her face in her hands, wishing things could be easier for her for just this once. “Mind if I sit, Mary?” She turned to see Rex standing behind her, a rather concerning neutrality to his face. “Go ahead, Rex. I don’t mind at all.” He took a seat next to her and pulled out a cigarette. He held the red and black paperboard pack out to Marianna; after a moment’s hesitation, she took one. Addiction and cancer were not things to worry about when your body and mind were unable to house sickness and disease, so there was no harm in having a smoke. “You look like shit, Mary,” Rex stated with his usual blunt approach to topics. “I feel like shit, Rex,” she sighed as she took a long drag, followed by an exhalation of a puff of smoke. “I’m so worried about Gabby.” “Why? Because Jojo’s got a thing for her?” She turned and stared at him. “He… He does?” This was unsurprising considering what she’d overheard, but it did nothing to ameliorate her fears. Rex nodded. “I knew when he first saw her. He had that same look you and Nadia used to back at the school. The same look Vicky had when she was with Dracula. The same way…” It was his turn to inhale, then exhale a cloud of smoke. “…that I used to look at Mina.” She put her free hand to her head. “Rex, I’m so scared. Jack is… He’ll—” “I’m not going to let anything happen to Gabby, okay? I don’t care if she fucking hates me. I’ll do everything I can to keep her safe, alright?” Marianna’s eyes started welling up with tears. “Rex, you really don’t have to do all this. You do too much for me as it is.” He turned and gave her a serious look. “I owe you, okay? You saved my sister. I’m going to keep your daughter safe in turn. Aren’t I a fucking gentleman?” He laughed and took a long drag from his cigarette, then put it out on his hand. All things considered, Rex was too nice to her. She had not been all too kind to his sister back in their days at Dracula’s school, inadvertently causing her to gain the nickname “Rotbrained Rosie” after she snapped at the girl in exasperation one day. But the night the school had been massacred, she had risked her life to protect Rose from the monster loose in the halls, something all the more serious as, at the time, Marianna had still been a mortal. This had been enough for Rex to forgive her, and he had been a friend to her ever since. She supposed the fact Amon—who Rex was rather close to—cared deeply for Marianna helped things a bit as Rex was loath to disappoint Amon. She smiled at him. “Thank you, Rex. Really.” She took another small drag from her cigarette. “How are you doing?” She realized immediately that she already knew the answer. “Fucking poorly,” Rex muttered sadly. Marianna stared down at the ground. “Her birthday is coming up, isn’t it?” Rex nodded. “June 30th.” “I’m sorry, Rex. Are you and Mina…?” “We’re the same as we’ve been for decades,” he grumbled. “Fucking peachy. But not as peachy as we could have been.” He stared out into the evening sky, an uncharacteristic melancholy on his face. “What’s it like? Being a parent?” Marianna gently put a hand on his shoulder. “It’s… stressful. There’s a lot of times where I question if I’m good enough. I know I haven’t always done the right thing. But… When I see her smile and when I see that joy on her face, I go back to that moment I gave a poor, lonely girl my coat, and I realize that the hope I gave her that day paid off.” “That’s so fucking sappy,” he laughed, though she heard the sadness in his voice. “I fucking love it. Seriously. You’re definitely not a cunt like you used to be, Mary.” It was her turn to laugh. “Well, thank you! I don’t completely agree, but still. Thank you.” They sat in silence after that. Things seemed to be rather uncertain at the moment. If Jojo was really Gabby’s love, then they would be playing a dangerous game. If Jack found out, they’d be in danger, and if Eve found out, who knew what she might do. But Marianna knew Gabby would never forgive her if she tried to dissuade her, and she would not be able to blame her as Jojo’s situation was one that made Marianna’s heart ache. She could only hope that Flynn and Rex would be able to keep those two safe. But as she sat there with Rex, thinking about her life and her daughter, for the first time in a long while, she felt it might actually be okay to hope. ****** Gabby’s heart was pounding. She was more nervous than she’d ever been before in her entire life. Jojo was just several feet away swimming laps in the backyard pool. All she had to do was walk outside and talk to him, but she couldn’t will herself to. What if he was repulsed by her? What if he didn’t want to be with her? Still, she wanted to know. And she promised her mom she’d make sure he was doing okay. So, with a deep breath, she pushed open the large glass patio door and walked into the backyard. Jojo was focused on swimming and didn’t notice her right away. She didn’t want to distract him, so she quietly sat down at the edge of the pool, neatly crossing her legs. She smiled as she watched him. Part of her envied him. She’d never learned to swim, but it looked fun. He eventually saw her and swam to the edge, pulling himself out to sit beside her. “Hallo, Gabby,” he gasped, his face flushing as he covered his bare chest with his arms. It was then that she realized he was half-naked. Her cheeks burned, but she smiled brightly. “Hi, Jojo. Um, Mom wanted me to make sure you’re doing okay.” He laughed softly. “I’m not sure that’s ever possible, but… I’m not feeling so awful right now.” She decided to postpone her confession for the moment. “Is there anything I can do to make things better for you? I want you to have a good time while you’re here.” After all, she had been the one to invite him along, so she felt responsible. He looked out at the water nervously. “Can you promise me one thing?” he asked. “I can try,” she replied with earnest. “Will you keep being my friend, no matter what?” Her heart sank, but she fought to keep the smile on her face. “Of course,” she answered. He doesn’t like me like that after all… He visibly relaxed and turned towards her. “Even if I did something very, very stupid?” he asked, a sly look crossing his face. Curiosity was rising now. “What do you mean? What did you do?” His face got even more flushed. “Ah, it’s actually something I’m going to do.” Her eyes widened as her mind raced. “Don’t pull me in, please. I can’t swim. I know I can’t drown, but—” “No, no, no! Not that! I just— Oh, let me just—“ He leaned over to her and put a gentle hand against her cheek. Her body picked up on what was about to happen before her mind did. As her eyes fluttered shut, he kissed her. Is this really happening? Jojo was kissing her? Kissing her? She could practically hear fireworks exploding in her head. He pulled away, seemingly reluctantly, and softly said, “So, do you forgive me for that?” “Uh-huh,” she whispered with a nod. “Good. Do you, maybe… want me to do it again, then?” A grin spread across her face. “Uh-huh!” “Well then, how can I refuse you?” With no hesitation, he leaned in and kissed her once more. This time, she tried to kiss back. She was self-conscious about it as she had no idea what she was doing, but she mimicked what Jojo did. The moment passed too quickly as he soon pulled away, leaning his forehead against hers. “So. What are we exactly, now?” And just like that, her happiness evaporated in the warm summer night air. “I don’t know,” she frowned. “We can’t… be.” “Oh,” he said simply, his voice sounding pained. “I… guess I should have expected that, ja? I’m still nothing but a slave, I can’t… I can’t be with anyone. Not really. It’s only a matter of time before I’m taken away.” “It’s not that I don’t want to,” she said quietly. “I do. I really, really do. I like you, Jojo.” She smiled softly. “I like it when you smile, and I want you to be happy all the time.” “Why do you have to keep making my heart flutter like this? Ever since the forest… I think I knew as soon as I saw you. And when you chose me, of all people, over the spaceman or the cowboy or the others… I was sure my heart was right.” Gabby turned towards the pool and stared quietly over the water, which had since calmed after Jojo got out. She knew what she wanted, but she also knew getting Jojo in trouble was not worth it. But that didn’t make any of this easier whatsoever. What was she supposed to do? What would Flynn tell her to do? She fought back a small smile. He would tell her to forget about everyone else and do whatever made her happy. But was the reward worth the risk? Jojo sighed. “I don’t want you to get in trouble on my behalf, Gabby. Being with me might be dangerous. If you’d rather be friends, I understand. It might make it hurt less if we can’t find a way to get this collar off…” She turned her gaze back towards him. “We will find a way. I promised you, and I meant it.” “And I believe you. And that’s why I want to be with you. You’ve given me hope that I haven’t felt since…” He trailed off and stared out over the pool. “Since I lost Heinrich, so long ago.” “Heinrich?” She wasn’t sure if this was something he wanted to talk about, especially considering how anguished he sounded. He laughed softly. “I suppose it is my turn to tell you my story, ja? He was my childhood friend and the first boy I ever loved.” Jojo sighed. “We were so loving and affectionate, and we promised each other the moon, the stars, everything… And then the Great War began, and he went off to fight for Germany. He promised me he would come back a hero, and then we could go off and live our lives, just like we’d always dreamed of. And so I waited. And waited. And waited… And then the day came when I found out he had been killed in action. His promise to me was the last time I had felt hope for any great length of time.” “I’m so sorry,” she whispered. She couldn’t even imagine what that must have been like. Knowing this, she felt even more conflicted. She didn’t want him to suffer anymore, but what if Eve found out? “I think most vampires have stories like this, ja? I have Heinrich, your mother has Nadia, Rex has Mina…” “Mina?” She supposed it made sense. The woman was often with Rex, though Gabby didn’t know what Jojo meant exactly. “It is not my place to talk about another man’s romances. Besides, aren’t we getting a bit off topic?” He put his hand on her cheek. “I want to figure out what’s going to happen with us.” His skin was warm against hers. “Us?” He blushed furiously. “Is there an us? Do you want there to be an us? I don’t want to presume anything…” “I do, but what about Grandma? I don’t want you to get in trouble…” And there was no doubt in her mind that it was Jojo who would get in trouble, not her. She was privileged in the fact that she was her mom’s daughter. It was unlikely Eve would do anything to her. “I know, I know. I’m scared… but I don’t want to keep being afraid. I want to be happy. And you are making me very happy, Gabby.” This made her smile again despite how frightened she was. A joyful glow warmed her from the inside. “But how will this work?” “I mean… Let’s continue what we’ve been doing for now, ja?” He returned her smile with one of his own. “We keep this between us. Maybe tell Flynn and Rex. They’ll keep it a secret. Then when I’m finally free, well… what could stop us?” Her eyes widened once again. “You mean we’re secretly dating?” Did this mean after so long, she actually had a boyfriend? He laughed softly. “I suppose that is what we’re doing.” Going on dates would be tough, but she had sneaked out many times before to go to shopping centers. She truthfully didn’t know the first thing about being in a relationship or having a boyfriend, but she had a feeling Jojo would teach her along the way. Her earlier smile spread across her face into a full-blown grin. “We’re really gonna do this?” “We are,” he said, his grin once more matching her own. “I guess that movie I promised to take you to can be our first date then.” “Really?” She was already looking forward to it, but she practically couldn’t wait now. “When can we go?” “Maybe we could sneak out tomorrow?” “Tomorrow?” Panic quickly spread throughout her body. Could she figure out a plan on such short notice? They’d have to come up with a cover story, pick a movie, and find the closest movie theater. Plus, she’d have to pick a cute outfit. There was no way she was going to look like a mess on her first date. “Is that not good?” he asked, his face filling up with worry. “Do you need more time? I’m sorry, I know this is a very sudden thing I’ve sprung on you.” “No, it’s okay!” She inhaled slowly to calm her nerves. “I’ll figure something out. Just pick out a movie, okay?” She quickly (and carefully, since they were so close to the water) pulled her phone out of her pocket and handed it to him. “Can I have your phone number? It might be easier to make a plan for tomorrow.” He slapped his forehead. “Duh, yes, why haven’t I given it to you already?” He quickly programmed his phone number in her contacts. Soon, their numbers were in each other’s phones. Jojo sent a smiley face in a text message to her to make sure everything was working properly. She sent one back in response, the small yellow face’s happiness matching her own. “I probably should go back to my room,” she sighed. “I promised Flynn I wouldn’t take too long. But I’ll see you tomorrow, right?” “You might even see me tonight,” he grinned. “I need to hide somewhere other than my room, after all. And I’m pretty sure Rex is going to tell me to stay with you. Or, well, I can see if Flynn will arrange something if you’re not comfortable with that.” She felt her cheeks burning again. He wanted to stay in her room? “I don’t mind,” she admitted, surprising herself. “You can have my bed if you want. I don’t mind sleeping on the floor.” “Absolutely not!” he scoffed. “I would be a poor boyfriend if I made you sleep on the floor! I’ll be fine, I promise. I think being so close to you will be its own comfort.” “But I would be a bad, um, girlfriend to let you sleep on the floor,” she countered. “I really don’t mind. I promise.” “You wouldn’t if that’s what I asked for,” he said with a smug smile. “What do you mean?” she asked in confusion. “I mean you wouldn’t be a bad girlfriend if I asked to sleep on the floor, and that’s what I’m asking. To sleep on your floor.” “Are you sure?” She bit the inside of her cheek. She wanted him to be comfortable and happy, but if he really didn’t mind, then she’d make him a cozy spot on the floor with lots of blankets and pillows. “Positive,” he smiled. Gabby relaxed. “Okay. I’ll, um, see you later, then?” “Ja!” he said. “I’ll be up in a bit, okay?” She nodded and, with a huge grin, stood up and rushed back into the house. The air conditioning hit her skin so suddenly that goosebumps appeared on her arms, but she didn’t mind. She was elated and floating on cloud nine. When she got back to her bedroom, she quickly closed the door behind her and beamed at Flynn. “You’ll never guess what happened!” Flynn leapt off the bed, the anxious look she had briefly seen on his face when she’d entered vanishing, replaced instead by his usual cocky grin. “Considering how big your smile is, I think I can guess. He likes you, right?” “Uh-huh!” She giggled as she skipped across the room and plopped down on her bed. “But it’s even better than that!” “Better? How?” “Do you promise not to tell anyone?” she asked quietly. “Who would I tell?” he snorted. “You two are my only friends.” She frowned for a moment, feeling bad. A second later, her smile was back, though. The three of them were a nice group. She loved spending time with both of them. So, with a deep breath, she confessed, “Jojo and I are dating now!” “Really?” Flynn exclaimed. “Geez, I guess my mom wasn’t kidding when she told me vampires go fast…” She could tell by the tone of his voice that he was joking, but he sounded sad too. “Is it too fast?” she asked hesitantly, suddenly worried this was abnormal. Maybe he was worried they wouldn’t hang out anymore, which was not part of her plans at all. Flynn was her closest friend (aside from Dallas, Michelle, Pierre, and Nestor). She loved spending time with him, and she didn’t want that to change just because she had a boyfriend. But what if it was too fast? Gabby, unfortunately, had no idea what was considered normal in the world of dating. He laughed nervously. “I’m, uh… the wrong guy to ask. Maybe the wrongest guy to ask. I’ve…” He turned away, his face turning almost as red as his hair. “I’ve never even kissed a girl before. But, in my opinion? No. You both want happiness and freedom, and you can find it with each other.” She smiled again. “I guess you’re right.” She decided to change the subject since she felt bad for embarrassing her friend. “Did you pick out a movie yet?” “Oh, uh, yeah actually! I wanted to see Dirty Dancing. I’ve never seen it even though my mom was always telling me how dreamy Patrick Swayze is in it.” “It’s a good movie,” she promised as she hopped off of her bed and started rifling through the box of VHS tapes on her dresser. “I think you’ll like it!” She quickly found the tape and got it started. As the cheesy previews started playing, she and Flynn got comfortable on her bed. She grabbed her pillow, ready to lay down like she usually did, when she paused. Was it okay to lay like that when she had a boyfriend? She wasn’t sure. Jojo wouldn’t get mad about it, would he? She didn’t think so, but her inexperience made her nervous. She decided to ask Flynn, hoping he’d at least know more than she did. “Can I still lay on your lap?” she quietly inquired. “Yeah, sure, I don’t see why not,” Flynn said with a small smile. With probably her hundredth grin of the night, she gently placed her pillow on his lap and laid her head on it. “We’re always going to be friends, right?” “I sure hope so,” Flynn sighed. “It’s nice having a friend for once. I wonder if your mom will let me stay when all’s said and done.” She lifted her head to gaze at him curiously. “Do you want to?” “Beats going back to my dad,” he grumbled. “Then I’ll make sure you can stay with us,” she promised. Relief washed over his face. “Thanks, Gabby,” he whispered. She smiled at him before laying down on his lap again. As they watched the rest of the previews, and eventually the movie itself, Gabby couldn’t help but feel incredibly lucky to have both Flynn and Jojo in her life. Even though they’d only recently met each other, they made a strong trio. They all supported each other’s happiness, and they enjoyed each other’s company. She still felt bad for making Hannah feel less-than-wanted by not picking her as her bodyguard, but she didn’t regret picking Flynn at all. They had such a unique and strong friendship, and she had a feeling they were meant to be friends from the start. “I’m glad you’re my friend,” she murmured quietly. “I’m glad you’re my friend too,” he replied. ****** The coven was busy preparing for the grand dinner welcoming back Victoria’s daughter and Rose. The coven leader herself had sternly told everyone personally to dress in their very best, but seeing as how Roarke cared very little about the whole ordeal, he put on a simple pastel blue polo shirt and a pair of khaki shorts. Antoinette was dressed much nicer in a cute sleeveless red and white gingham summer dress. She looked so good in it, in fact, that he was having a hard time behaving. They’d spent the entire day together mostly hanging out in his room, only leaving to shower, eat, or use the restroom. They’d had several rounds of sex in-between talking for hours on end. He had a feeling this was only going to get him even deeper in trouble, but she didn’t seem to want to leave, and he didn’t want her to. “Have I told you how good you look in that dress?” Roarke murmured from behind Antoinette before kissing her neck and wrapping his arms around her middle to hold her tightly. “Hmm, maybe about two or three times, but you could always say it a few more,” she replied with a big smile on her face. “Well, you look damn irresistible.” He kissed her neck again. Did they really have to go down to the dinner? Would anyone notice if they stayed in his room? As much as he loved her in that dress, he’d love her out of it, too. “Oh, hush you,” she said as she turned around and booped his nose. “Now come on, we gotta go head down! This is excitin’!” He sighed. “No, it’s not. It’s just some stupid stuffy dinner so Victoria can show off how great she thinks she is.” “She is great, hun. Now don’t you be a sourpuss! We had such a nice day, now let’s go and have a nice dinner! And then after, I got some dessert for you.” She winked. Before Roarke could reply to her flirtation, there was a knock on his door. He reluctantly pulled away from her and, assuming it was Victoria coming to herd them to the kitchen, crossed his room to open it. To his surprise, it was Eric. He looked rather nice dressed in a dark blue leisure suit. “Uh, hello Roarke!” he waved. “And hello to… Antoinette, right?” “Howdy!” she chirped. “Eric?” Roarke asked in surprise. “Did Victoria send you to come get me?” “No, actually,” he said. “I wanted to talk to you myself. So, ah… I have a boyfriend now, and he knows about the whole vampire thing, so I told him I’d see about getting the coven together to meet him at Rhyme or Reason this Saturday. I was wondering if you might be interested in coming?” “Wait…” He stared at the man in shock. “You want me to be there?” Eric nodded. “Yes. I don’t really see any reason why I wouldn’t want to invite you.” He could think of several, but he decided to keep them to himself. Despite having little interest in interacting with anyone in the coven, he shrugged. “Yeah, sure. Sounds like fun.” Eric pushed his glasses up the bridge of his nose. “Great! Well, I’ll see you then! But, you know, I guess I’ll also see you at dinner.” “Yeah,” he shrugged. Then a question rose to mind. “Wait, just me? Or, uh, Antoinette too?” “If she’d like! It might help Aiden feel more comfortable having a mortal trained to beat us up around while surrounded by over a dozen vampires.” With a small salute, Eric strolled off down the hall. Roarke spun on his heel to glance at Antoinette, who he assumed had heard the whole conversation. “Uh, so… You wanna go on Saturday?” “Well, duh!” she laughed. “As if I’d miss a chance to spend time with you and the coven!” He grinned. No matter how painful this dinner might be to sit through, at least he had Saturday night to look forward to. “So, what are the chances I can convince you to just stay here with me all weekend?” “I think you might have a ninety-nine percent chance,” she winked before holding up a finger. “But that one percent there? Well, just behave yourself at the dinner. Guess keepin’ the bakery closed for a bit might help me get ready for my second grand openin’!” “And that’s exactly why you should stay,” he lied. “Because we have to get ready for it, right? Fliers, social media promotion, and all that good shit.” And sex. Lots and lots of sex. That was definitely important, though not necessarily for the grand opening itself. She smirked. “Oh, I’m sure that’s why you want me around. Now, come on hun! Let’s head on down so we can see Miss Shibani!” She grabbed his hand and pulled him towards the door and out into the hall. He reluctantly followed her, if only to be on his best behavior so he could keep her all to himself for the weekend. The elegant oak table in the dining room was set in preparation for each member of the coven and any guests that may be attending. Though no food was yet placed on the table, aside from golden round dinner rolls set neatly on each plate and small crystal bowls full of butter, the delicious aromas of cooked food wafted into the room from the kitchen where it was likely staying until it was time to eat. Victoria was already seated at the head of the table. To her right was Dahlia, and to her left was a woman he had never seen before. His eyes widened as he took in her appearance. She was undoubtedly gorgeous with a captivating smile and mysterious eyes (not to mention how well-endowed she was). Next to her was a little hand-drawn paper place card on the table that said “Reserved for Puppy” with a drawing of a little dog on it, and across from it was Rose, who waved enthusiastically to Roarke as soon as she saw him. “I saved you a seat, I did!” she chirped merrily. So I guess I’m “Puppy”, he sighed to himself before immediately remembering she could hear his thoughts. Oops. She folded her arms and pouted. “Don’t be like that…” she mumbled. The mystery woman turned and smiled at him. “Ah, so you are the new Puppy, yes? I do hope you are better than the last one.” Her eyes seemed to flash with pure anger for a moment before settling back to normal. She waved him on. “Come, come, sit next to me, Puppy. Or, perhaps tell me your name so I do not steal Rose’s little nickname.” “Roarke,” he answered as he crossed through the room, pulling Antoinette along with him, to take his saved spot at the table. Victoria seemed mildly irritated at how close he was to her which made him all the more happy to sit there. “Nadia,” the woman replied. “Ah, and who is this with you?” “I’m Antoinette,” she said, awe in her voice as she took the seat to his right. “It’s… It’s an honor to meet you, Miss Shibani.” Nadia slowly shook her head. “No need for such formalities, yes? I do not wish to be above any other here. Simply call me Nadia.” She’s nicer than her mom, that’s for sure, Roarke remarked. Soon, the coven began filing into the room, as did several members of the Silverwings. Taking a seat next to Rose was Mara, an albino girl who dropped by to visit the coven now and then. Her boyfriend, a stereotypical rough and rugged “country boy”, sat to Mara’s left. Further down the table, Eric and Yuriko were helping Sakura into a seat. Other members, such as Charlene, Bach, Farrah, and Penelope, and their Silverwing companions found seats around the table as well. Unfortunately, Carlos slid into the seat right next to Antoinette. “Well hello, Miss LeBlanc. You look quite ravishing this evening, I must say,” Carlos said, oozing his usual charisma. From where she sat not too far down the table, Sakura’s head twitched toward the sound of his voice, the scowl appearing on her face only being matched by that of his Silverwing bodyguard, Talia, who looked like she wanted to piledrive the man. “Why, thank you, Carlos,” Antoinette responded politely. Roarke’s blood was boiling, but he knew he had to behave himself, so he clenched his jaw shut tightly. What was he supposed to do? He had no place to say anything. He and Antoinette were just a fling, nothing more. A gentle hand squeezed his shoulder. “You seem tense, Mister Roarke,” Nadia whispered as she leaned in close. “Might there be something I can help you with, perhaps?” “I’m fine,” he answered. He shifted his gaze from unintentionally glaring at Carlos to staring at the white spotless glass plate in front of him. Had the coven always owned such nice dinnerware? He honestly had no idea. They’d never held such an event before, or at least not since he’d joined. She gave him a mysterious smile. “Tell me, Mister Roarke… Do you believe in gravity?” He turned his head to peer at her curiously. “Uh, I mean, yeah? Why? Are there people who don’t?” She leaned back and nodded while holding up a finger. “Ah, so you accept the truth of gravity! You acknowledge it! Tell me then, do you believe that you could defeat it? Could you best gravity if you tried?” “I really doubt it,” he admitted. “Not unless I had some really cool power that gave me an advantage.” With a sigh, he added, “Which I don’t.” “Then tell me… Why do you try and fight it, even now?” He blinked. “What?” “Nadia, dear,” Victoria interjected. “You’re talking to entirely the wrong person about gravity.” Nadia laughed. “Mother, you sell this man short. Now, please, might you introduce me to the coven?” Victoria’s expression softened, shocking Roarke with how quickly her mood shifted to a pleasant one. She looked out at all those seated at the table for a short moment before gently pushing her chair back and rising, her black strapless dress glittering in the soft light of the room. She looked happier than Roarke had ever seen her before. “We are joined here this evening to celebrate a reunion,” she declared loudly. Her voice instantly quieted the chatter in the room. All eyes were on her. Lifting a hand to gesture at Nadia, the coven leader began her speech. “My daughter has come home. The hole in my heart is mended by the love only two wonderful children can give a mother.” She paused to look at Dahlia, then Nadia. “This coven has suffered for a long time, and I thank each of you for being patient with me. I apologize for the neglectful way I have led you. I have been unable to will myself to move on without my beloved…” She trailed off, and Roarke noticed her long fingers gently rubbing a black ring placed on her left hand. He frowned, unable to recall ever seeing such a piece of jewelry before. Was this what Rose mentioned last night? The short silence was broken again as Victoria continued, a serious expression on her face. “With the help of Rose, who has also rejoined us after a long absence, we have discovered a way to bring Dracula back to us. This is our main goal, and we will be working on this with the help of our allies, the Silverwings.” She smiled at someone seated further down the table. “It will not be easy, and I may ask you for difficult tasks in the near future, but trust I am doing what is best for this coven. A great evil threatens our peaceful existence, and we need our true leader to ensure our safety. But for now…” She smiled again, a sight that was still jarring considering how often she scowled. “…let us feast and celebrate the return of these beautiful women. Nadia and Rose, welcome home.” Those seated at the table erupted into applause. Roarke politely joined in, mostly for Rose’s sake. As though on cue, Mack and Matt, who Roarke hadn’t noticed were missing from the table, entered the room. Mack was carrying two large glass pitchers of chilled blood, and Matt was carrying a large bronze platter holding a ham in one hand and a carving knife in the other. They began serving everyone seated at the table while idle chatter hummed in the background. “I’m sure they’ve got something other than blood to drink,” Roarke tried to reassure Antoinette as he watched Mack fill Rose’s glass goblet. “Course they do, ya goon,” Mara snorted from across the table. “The Silverwings are here, after all, and Vicky’s a real gracious host, yeah?” The albino woman beamed at Victoria. “I certainly try to be,” the coven leader smiled. “Simply inform Macheath what you wish to drink this evening. We have several variations of soda as well as red wine, beer, and ice water.” Roarke felt his shoulders sag in relief. Truthfully, he would rather have a soda himself, but he figured Victoria would scoff at him less if he drank blood like everyone else was. Rose gestured to Mack before they moved further down the table. “I’ll have a soda too, please!” She gave a sly wink to Roarke. “Ooh, that sounds nice! Mind askin’ for one for me, handsome?” Antoinette asked, batting her eyelashes at Roarke. Carlos gave her a rather confused, slightly defeated look, but it vanished in a moment and was replaced by his typical cocky smile. “I could always order you one, Miss LeBlanc.” Roarke quickly exchanged glances with Rose. Feeling empowered by her knowing grin, he said, “Hey, Mack, can you make that two?” Then he immediately turned his attention to Carlos. “Don’t worry about it. I’ve got it taken care of.” Carlos raised an amused eyebrow and gave Roarke a playful smirk while Antoinette gave him a grateful but somewhat confused smile. Mack quickly left the room, returning shortly with their drinks. As they leaned forward to set down the glasses, they jerked back in shock, almost spilling the drinks. “Puppy? Rose, ah… You’re… Ah, sorry. Here are your drinks. No tip needed tonight, Roarke.” Roarke stared at the card in confusion. Why had Mack seemed so stunned by it? Did it mean something? A heavy sigh from Victoria drew his attention. “Rose, dear, there are… other members of the coven you may find entertaining to spend time with.” “I know!” she chirped. “Gonna hang out with them on Saturday, I am! I like this one here, too!” She pointed to Mara next to her. “She thinks funny things!” Mara shrugged and smiled. “I love to entertain, isn’t that right, babe?” She gently nudged the guy sitting to her left. “Sure is,” he laughed. When his eyes met Roarke’s, his easy going expression immediately turned sour. His eyes narrowed at him. Roarke stared back in confusion. What the fuck is that about? Antoinette glanced over at the man and laughed. “What’s with the face, Levi? You look like you just saw someone makin’ off with your cows.” “Nah, just someone makin’ off with my cousin. Least he ain’t tryin’ anythin’ with my girl this time.” Roarke lowered his head, staring at his empty plate—Matt hadn’t reached their side of the table yet. He couldn’t really get upset considering everything Levi said was true. He’d definitely flirted with Mara several times before, the last of which had accidentally been in front of Levi. In his defense, he hadn’t known that last time she had a boyfriend until the man was fuming in his face. He also couldn’t exactly blame him for wanting to be protective, especially since Antoinette was apparently his cousin, which was news to Roarke. “Ah, so you think she might deserve a better class of man, then?” Carlos interjected with a cocky smugness. “I can assure you, I have never tried making a move on another man’s girl before.” “Well, good for you?” Antoinette said, irritated confusion in her voice. Rose, seemingly sensing Roarke’s misery at this exchange, leaned over and whispered something in Mara’s ear. A devilish grin spread across the albino woman’s face. She turned and looked long and hard at Carlos, her sunglasses slipping down her nose a bit to give Roarke a view of the brief spark in her eyes that meant she was using her power. After a few seconds, she leaned back over to Rose and whispered something in her ear, which caused Rose to whip out paper and a pen and furiously scribble something down. She slid the paper across the table to Roarke. What the fuck? Where did she even get paper from? Curiously, he picked it up and found it was a note that said “Bring up how pretty Sakura is to Carlos,” followed by a winking face. X’s, O’s, and hearts were doodled all around the words. He glanced at Rose and raised an eyebrow, but she seemed insistent, so he sighed and reluctantly gave in. He carefully folded up the piece of paper several times before tucking it in his pocket. As casually as he could, he glanced down the table, pretending to examine Sakura. “You know,” he began, loud enough for Carlos to hear, “I’ve never really noticed how pretty Sakura is.” He had never seen the confidence drain out of a man’s face as quickly as it did with Carlos as the man leaned over and stared at Roarke in shock. “P-Pardon me?” Antoinette turned and looked at Roarke with a raised eyebrow; across the table, the two girls were snickering together. “Yeah, uh…” He glanced at Sakura again. He’d never actually tried to sleep with anyone in the coven before since he thought it would create too many problems, so he hadn’t really taken the time to check out any of the women who were a part of it. Still, looking at her now (which was easier since she couldn’t actually see him staring), he had to admit she was rather attractive. “She has really nice eyes, and, you know, when she smiles, it’s… captivating. And that… outfit she’s wearing complements her complexion.” Carlos’ eyes shifted over to her and he was biting his bottom lip nervously. “I mean, yes. You’re not wrong. You know, I, ah, never thought you were interested in her, Roarke.” His bodyguard Talia, who had previously been scowling in her seat, was now looking back and forth between Sakura and Carlos. Her expression softened and concern was written all over her face. With a hesitant glance at Antoinette (for reasons he didn’t want to think about), he admitted, “I’m, um, not. Not really. I just… couldn’t help but admire how nice she looks tonight.” “She doesn’t look that good,” said Matt as he arrived over at their side of the table to give them a serving of dinner. “How much you want, Carlos?” “You know, I’m not that hungry right now,” Carlos said, his voice a bit strained. “I’m… I need to step outside, a moment. Talia, will you come with me?” Before she could respond, Carlos got up and sped out of the room. Talia shot a venomous glare at Roarke and Matt before following him out. “Ah, so he is fighting gravity as well,” Nadia said. “Such a futile effort, yes?” Antoinette eyed Roarke suspiciously. “And what, pray tell, was that all about, hun? You almost made that poor boy cry by the looks of it.” Before he could explain, Victoria cut in, “My thoughts exactly. Can you not behave yourself for one evening?” He slumped in his seat as Matt cut a slice of ham onto his plate. He wanted to follow Carlos’s lead to get far away from the stupid dinner. At least Rose’s suggestion got the man away from Antoinette, but at what cost? “Actually, that was all my fault!” Rose exclaimed, raising her hand. “I made him do it!” “Me too!” Mara added, much to Levi’s irritation. “Uh, that Carlos guy, he… he was looking at my ass earlier! Yeah! I just wanted some revenge!” She gave an overly hammy, evil laugh that drew the stares of several people seated around her. Roarke shot Rose a grateful smile before quietly digging into his piece of honey glazed ham. Matt and Mack took their seats at the opposite end of the table once everyone else had been served. The room was mostly quiet as everyone ate and drank. Antoinette leaned over and whispered, “Roarke, if I didn’t know any better, I’d say you were a bit jealous of the attention I was gettin’ from Carlos.” His ears burned the way they used to when his mom caught him doing something he wasn’t supposed to. “Don’t be ridiculous,” he quietly replied, trying not to catch Victoria’s attention again. “I just saw how he was bothering you, that’s all.” “Sure, hun,” she murmured before sliding back into her seat and digging into the food in front of her. Roarke did the same, feeling extremely miserable. He regretted coming to the stupid thing at all. Victoria’s temporary rage at him for missing it would have been far more tolerable. “You know,” Antoinette finally said after a long silence, “I know this is outta the blue, Roarke… but I was just wonderin’ what your power is. You never told me.” He swallowed a chunk of ham as he realized he hadn’t actually shared this information. “Oh, I guess you’re right. I can duplicate an item.” Her eyes sparkled with intrigue. “Oooh, now that’s somethin’!” He straightened his back and shrugged nonchalantly as he took a sip from his soda. “It’s alright, I guess. It’s limited to twice a day, but I can usually keep our blood storage supply pretty well stocked if I time when I use it each day just right. Which, you know, I’m happy to do. Whatever keeps us fed, right?” “Oh, yes,” Victoria sarcastically piped in. “I don’t know what we would do without you. It is not as if one of our own can persuade others effortlessly to do as she pleases.” She lifted a hand to gesture to Penelope Common, a Hispanic woman sitting at the opposite end of the table who possessed such a power. “Or, even better, erase one choice memory of another.” She lowered her hand, but her eyes had shifted to where an Asian man, Bach Nguyen, sat animatedly chatting with Eric. Irritation mixed with embarrassment. Can’t she give me a fucking break for one night? He lowered his head and pretended to be fully focused on cutting a piece apart from his slab of ham. “Mother,” Nadia huffed indignantly from beside him. “I do not see how belittling one’s accomplishments is in the spirit of Father’s coven? He would not approve of such talk. He would say, ‘All vampires are worthy of their place in this world,’ then he would probably make some humorous remark to try and make you smile…” Dahlia sighed from across the table. “I hope we can get him back soon…” “Indeed,” Nadia sighed forlornly before she continued, “but please, Mother, will you not ease your anger a bit? Are you so snide because Rose has given him that nickname? He is not like the last one. Even I can tell that.” “My dear Nadia,” the coven leader sighed, “I love you so very much, but I ask you to trust my judgment. You’ve merely just met the man, whereas I have known him for nearly forty years.” Roarke’s misery increased tenfold. How could she talk about him as though he wasn’t sitting right there? What did he do to deserve this? If she hated him so much, why didn’t she just kick him out? Nadia sighed once more. “Ah, I sit here, angry at you, as if I am not responsible for this bitterness… If I had only stayed, would your mood be more pleasant, I wonder?” “It ain’t your fault, Nadia…” Rose mumbled nervously from across the table. She looked like she wanted to say more, but she shoveled food into her mouth before she could. “You are not responsible in the slightest, my dear,” Victoria reassured her daughter. “Such bitterness was not in your heart before I left,” Nadia pouted. “How is it I cannot feel some responsibility? I must fix this. We must have a mother-daughter excursion, yes?” As they began making plans for such an outing, Roarke felt Antoinette’s hand on his shoulder. “Hey, hun? You wanna step out for a moment?” “Yeah,” he quietly muttered. He stood up and, his eyes on the table below him, asked, “May I please be excused?” There was a moment of silence likely caused by Victoria glaring daggers at him. She finally answered with a sigh. “Very well. At least you have the decency to ask before running out.” He was surprised by this backhanded compliment, but said nothing as he and Antoinette left the table and walked out of the dining room. Once they were in the hallway, Roarke finally felt like he could breathe again. She gently squeezed his hand. “I’m sorry about all that, hun. That ain’t right at all what she said.” He shrugged. “Welcome to my life.” Antoinette pulled him into a tight hug. “Dammit, Roarke. Why you gotta go and act all jealous and then make me feel all hurt that you gotta live like this? It ain’t easy for me to stay mad at you this way.” She was so warm. Before he even realized what he was doing, his arms were wrapped around her, and his head was rested against hers. Then what she’d said clicked. “Wait, why are you mad at me? What did I do?” She sighed. “You didn’t have to make Carlos upset like that, hun. I ain’t much interested in his flirtations. If it was really botherin’ you, you should’ve just said somethin’. I guess… Well, I guess I just didn’t think you cared that much, is all.” “It wasn’t even my idea!” he exclaimed in exasperation, pulling back from her. “It was…” He could say it was Rose’s idea, but since she was just trying to help him, he decided against it. “Never mind.” “That ain’t the point!” she huffed. “Just talk to me, Roarke. I’m your friend. I’m your bodyguard. I’m… Shoot, Roarke. I don’t rightfully know what else we are.” She turned away. “I hate admittin’ this, but… part of me really liked you gettin’ all jealous.” He paused, watching her with curiosity. Well, that was new. “Why?” “Cuz it’s nice thinkin’ a guy might be into me that much is all.” He snorted. “Carlos sure is.” Much to his irritation. “But I think you are even more than he is. Plus, Carlos ain’t my type. And I think he might have eyes for someone else, anyhow, judgin’ by what happened in there.” “I mean, yeah, I’m into you, but that’s obvious, isn’t it? Would you rather be sleeping with someone who wasn’t?” “I guess I was just thinkin’ that meant you might be more into me than I thought, but that’s just lil’ ol’ Antoinette bein’ a fool, ain’t it?” He clenched his fists at his sides. Alarm bells were making a racket in his head. “No, it’s not. I should’ve been honest from the start, and I’m sorry.” Swallowing his pride was not easy. “I’m not a relationship kind of guy.” “I understand,” she said, still not turning around. “I mean, I wasn’t really lookin’ for one myself. I thought this would just be nice and fun, maybe… Shoot, I dunno what I was hopin’ for. I just didn’t expect to start feelin’ like this, is all.” She turned around, and though her face was hard and determined, her eyes seemed a bit watery. “Want me to head out?” “You don’t have to,” he replied quietly. He felt torn in five different directions with no idea which way he wanted to go. “Be honest, Roarke. I ain’t tryin’ to saddle you with my BS, alright? I’m gettin’ swept up in a silly fantasy, and I know it.” “I am being honest,” he insisted. She gave him a sad look. “I just—” “Roarke?” came the sound of Carlos’ voice from the back door. “May I speak with you for a moment?” Really? he groaned. Right now? He smiled apologetically at Antoinette. “Give me ten minutes, sweet thing. I’ll be right back, I promise.” She nodded. “I’ll be here, okay? Behave yourself, hun.” “I’ll try.” He walked through the house to the back door. Just outside, he found Carlos sitting on the back porch steps with Talia standing over him. She glanced at Roarke and gave him a stern, yet not unkind, look and a slight nod before heading past him into the house. “You know,” Carlos said quietly, “I always admired you, Roarke. You always seemed so unbothered by your conquests, so sure of yourself. But I suppose I was wrong about that, huh?” Roarke shrugged. “Maybe, maybe not.” “I’m sorry, Roarke. I shouldn’t have... I thought, maybe, the girl was just another of your games. I thought we could have a friendly little competition, you know? I didn’t realize…” He shook his head. “I don’t know how you knew. I figured I’d be okay, since no one else in the coven cares much about her and she rarely leaves anyway. But you knew about it, somehow, and that stressed me out. But maybe I deserved it because I have a feeling you feel a certain way about your bodyguard.” “It’s just a fling,” he hurriedly corrected. “But, about Sakura? That wasn’t really me. I, uh, had help. Still, I’m sorry, man.” Which he was. Despite how much Carlos had grinded his gears, he didn’t have any ill intentions towards him. “Just a fling,” Carlos chuckled. “You know, I’ve said the same thing to her a few times. But only because she can’t see me lying to her.” He stood up and turned towards Roarke, giving him a small smile. “You are forgiven, my friend. All is fair in love and war, right?” “Yeah, sure,” he answered, feeling more lost and confused than before. Carlos shrugged. “You know, I’ve been doing your game longer than you have. I have to wonder if maybe you have the same reasons as I do. But I can tell you this much: it’s never going to make you really happy.” He paused and pointed at Roarke, closing one of his eyes. “I think I understand. Nadia, I overheard her talking to you about gravity… She asked you why you keep fighting it, right?” “Yeah, but I have no idea what that means.” “I don’t think she was talking about the force holding us to the ground,” Carlos replied. “I think she means you’re fighting against an unstoppable force that’s pulling you in… So why not just let yourself fall?” Roarke frowned. “I’m still confused. What force? What’s pulling me in?” “You’re a smart guy, I think. You can figure this out.” With a playful wink and a rush of air, Carlos vanished, presumably having used his power of super speed to run off somewhere. Roarke stared at the spot where Carlos had been standing just a second earlier. What was he talking about? What was pulling him in? Frustrated and clueless, he stood up and walked back inside. As promised. Antoinette was exactly where he’d left her. “How’d it go, hun?” she asked softly. “You boys kiss and make up?” “Yeah, something like that,” he replied. “So, uh, what were you saying before I left?” She shook her head. “Ain’t anythin’ to worry about. You ready to go back in and eat?” “Hell no. I mean, if you want to, go for it. I, uh, lost my appetite.” Which really meant he didn’t want to deal with Victoria anymore. “Nah, it’s fine. I’m not feelin’ too hungry myself.” “So… Now what?” He knew what he wanted to do (sex), but he wasn’t so sure she wanted to, especially considering the melancholy mood she seemed to be in. She sighed and, looking down at the floor, muttered, “Actually… I think… Do you mind walkin’ me home, hun?” “How am I going to get home? If it’s so dangerous for me to be out on my own…” He did his best to hide his disappointment, but he was sure she could tell by the tone of his voice. He was looking forward to having her stay over for the whole weekend, and now that plan was out the window. Hadn’t he behaved like she’d wanted him to? Was what he did to Carlos really bad enough that she’d decided against staying? “I’ll walk you home after you drop her off,” came Talia’s voice. She walked up and put a gentle hand on Antoinette’s shoulder. “It’s the least I can do, honestly.” Antoinette glanced at her in surprise. “You sure, Talia?” “I’m sure,” she nodded. “Carlos gave me some perspective on a few things, so I’m going to help you out. It’s what he’d want, I think. Plus, you are my coworker.” Antoinette smiled gratefully. “Thanks. Honest.” “Yeah,” Roarke agreed, though it would make trying to figure out what was going on with her more difficult with someone else around. The three of them quietly left the house and started walking in the direction of Antoinette’s bakery. It was awkward to say the least, but he didn’t want to make Talia feel unwanted when she was doing them a favor. A few times, he snuck a glance at the blonde beauty beside him. She seemed quiet, distant, and lost in thought, a far cry from what he was used to seeing from her in the short time they’d known each other. What was on her mind? Was it something he’d done? Should he have asked her to stay? He was so confused. He never stayed in contact with any of the women he slept with, and he had no idea what to do. Antoinette’s earlier question about what they were resonated with exactly how he was feeling. What were they? They were still a fling, right? Just casual sex? Or were they friends with benefits? What did he want? He wasn’t even sure what the answer to that question was. More importantly, he didn’t know if he wanted to know the answer. It was far too soon that they arrived at their destination, and Antoinette was sighing as she unlocked her back door. “Text me if you need me for anythin’, hun. I think I’m gonna be spendin’ my weekend here. I… got a lot I need to think about.” “Oh…” He tried to hold back his disappointment. “Does that mean you’re not coming to the bar on Saturday?” “We’ll see,” she said quietly. “I’ll let you know if I’m up for it.” “Okay.” He sighed and added, “Have a good weekend, okay?” “You too, hun,” she replied before quickly slipping inside and locking the door behind her. Talia let out a sigh. “You know, she’s a sweet girl. I don’t know how she manages it, all things considered. She can face almost anything with a smile, but me? I get pissed way too easy.” “I don’t know either,” he admitted, reluctantly turning away from her bakery and starting the trip back home. There wasn’t anyone in the immediate area, but he could hear violence just a few blocks away. “Bah, it’s always something in this city,” Talia grumbled as she followed Roarke. “It really is a good thing I’m here, Mr. Silver needs all the help he can get in a place like this.” He decided to continue making conversation if only to avoid any more awkwardness. “What does he need help doing exactly?” “Keeping Dracula’s coven safe,” Talia stated. “There are a lot of people out there who would want this coven dead, and the absolute worst of them all is in the city right now.” “Can’t say I blame them,” he mumbled. Especially considering how a number of the coven treated him. Some of them were uppity about being a vampire, with Victoria being the worst of them all. “You should blame them,” she huffed. “This woman Harlan is having us fight, she’s the reason you’re even here. She invented vampirism.” He stopped in his tracks. “What? You’re fucking with me, right?” “You wish,” she snorted. “Her name’s… well, I can’t say it. She put a taboo on it. If you say one of her names, she can see where you are, and if you say her true name, she can come right to you. Harlan said to just call her ‘Sammy.’ You’d know her if you saw her since she either looks like a very tall, white woman with long black hair or a giant black horned snake with a silver rattle and huge fangs.” The picture Rose showed him at the bar last night drifted back into his mind. The woman with the unnerving smile in the photograph of Dracula and other unrecognizable vampires came to the forefront of his thoughts. So that’s who that was… He shuddered and started walking again. “Great.” “If you want an idea of how bad she is, thirteen years ago in Egypt, she massacred the Acolytes of Ra, a group much like the Silverwings, with the help of her coven… And that was when she was still weak.” Quietly, she added, “I was there. I wouldn’t have made it out if not for the help of one of the Silverwings. That’s part of why I wanted to make sure you got to Antoinette’s and back safely.” “Is that why you joined?” She nodded. “I owed it to Drake McAllister for saving my life. And I’m really, really glad I decided to take the assignment here instead of dealing with the Von Kaiser thing they’re constantly dealing with in Europe. I’d rather be helping this coven survive than dealing with a bunch of aristocratic vampires.” “What’s so good about this coven?” he snorted. She gave him a disdainful look. “Do you actually spend any time with anyone else in the coven? Like at all? Most of them are very nice and easygoing people who just want to belong. Even Carlos, as much as he pissed me off at first with his constant womanizing… You’re good people and worth keeping safe.” “I beg to differ,” he muttered. “Yeah, well, your file said you’re a moody loner, so that’s not much of a shock you’d say that,” she retorted. “Tell me, have you ever made an actual effort to get to know anyone in the coven?” “Why would I?” “Because if you’re stuck living forever, why would you want that time to be miserable and lonely?” “I had friends once,” he simply answered. “I’m not going through that again.” He’d inevitably lost all of his friends when he’d been turned. The pain he’d felt when he’d been forced to say goodbye without really being able to say goodbye still lingered forty years later. “Yes, why bother caring about anyone when the alternative is so appealing?” she said, sarcasm dripping from her voice. “My family and friends were all killed, I suppose I should have taken your path and just become a shut in who doesn’t care about anyone but themselves. That worked out for you really well, didn’t it? I guess I can’t even argue it didn’t, because somehow Antoinette is enamored with you. Unbelievable.” He slowed his pace. That couldn’t be right. They were just a fling. Talia was probably just jealous because Carlos was into Sakura, not her. He decided to shut his mouth for the rest of the walk. Anything he said would only make things worse. He had a bad habit of doing that, proven perfectly by his interactions with Victoria. They arrived in silence at the manor a short while later. Talia held the door open and gestured inside. “Here you are.” “Thanks,” he briefly said before going in. His skin chilled when the nicer air inside enveloped him. The June heat was warm, clinging to his skin like an uncomfortable jacket. “Don’t mention it,” she said as she stepped in after him. “I’m going to see how Carlos is holding up, if I can even find him. I don’t know what you plan to do, just make sure it isn’t anything stupid.” He grumbled in response and sulked up the stairs to his room. Once he was safe inside with the door closed, he collapsed on his bed. He was frustrated, exhausted, and conflicted. What the fuck was going on? Did he do something wrong? He knew Antoinette wanted her space, but he wanted to gauge how serious the situation was. Women were hard to understand. Even Linda had had her moments. He chuckled. Over sixty years old and he still couldn’t understand how women think. Pulling his phone out of his pocket, he sent a quick text to Antoinette. “Sleep well, sweet thing.” It seemed like an eternity before he got a reply: “You too hun. I’m sorry.” He ached to know more. He wanted to reply, to talk to her, but he figured she wanted her space. He wanted to respect that, even if he wished she was still with him. Reluctantly, he set the phone on his side table. He’d have to play the waiting game. With a sigh, he closed his eyes. The easiest way to make time pass quickly was to sleep. So, even though he wasn’t tired in the slightest, Roarke closed his eyes. He could hear muffled conversation and laughter coming from downstairs, though it sounded like they had moved from the dining room to the living room. Even though he couldn’t make out anything that was being said, he listened. The voices were background music, slowly lulling him to sleep as he desperately tried to ignore the sweet scent Antoinette left behind on his sheets. 2/14/2021 0 Comments Chapter Five - Part 1Thursday June 22, 2017 Jojo lay awake in the dark staring at the white bedroom ceiling. He glanced over at the digital clock sitting on the side table; it was 1:36 A.M. He’d been restlessly lying in bed for two and a half hours. How could he sleep when what he thought would be a pleasant trip was turned into yet another waking nightmare? Yet again, he had been allowed to feel hope that he might be happy again only for Jack’s depraved machinations to once again tear it away from him. Or at least, that was how he’d felt before stumbling into the kitchen the previous afternoon where he’d found himself in Gabby’s arms. Prior to this trip, he had only ever seen her during a brief stay with Eve’s group in the late 70’s, though he’d kept his distance from her and the others due to Jack’s presence. He hadn’t gotten a good look at her, which may have been why when he saw her in the Black Forest, he had been immediately entranced. She was like a star shining through the darkness, and it hadn’t taken much encouragement from Rex to cross the clearing to talk to her. It was a decision he doubted he’d ever regret. She was sweet, kind, gentle, and patient. Most amazingly of all, she had given him hope that he might actually be able to break free of the wretched magic collar he’d been stuck in for almost a century. He disliked having to leave her presence; her company was intoxicating, and even now he yearned to be in her embrace yet again. Being with her wouldn’t erase the pain he felt, but she made him feel warm, happy, and safe. He had also come to find he was equally happy to be around her bodyguard, Flynn. The man had a cocky confidence to him, but there was more to the man than what meets the eye. Little things like the way his face flushed when they talked about Rex, the sheer intensity he had shown when promising to help Jojo no matter what, and the shy and furtive glances he gave both him and Gabby made Jojo looked forward to seeing what was beneath the surface. His brief time earlier watching movies and chatting with the two had been wonderful, blissful, and peaceful, punctuated by the wonderful sound of Rex-on-Moore violence from down the hall. Jojo smiled to himself as he recalled the pained shrieks of his assaulter. He would have to find some way to thank Marianna for that; she had known telling Rex about what happened would inevitably lead to him beating Moore to a bloody pulp. His joy was short-lived, however, as later on, while he was still with Flynn and Gabby, shouting had been heard from the living room below. The group of three had quietly crept to the stairway to eavesdrop on what was being said. They soon realized Marianna and Amon were arguing with Eve. “...no reason at all when I am fully capable of paying him!” Amon had roared, the anger in his voice making Jojo flinch. “Amon, the boy is his payment,” Eve had replied, her voice a bit less confident than he would have imagined. “He approached me on the plane and told me Jack had given him his blessing, I’m not sure why—“ “Mother!” Marianna had snapped. “It is bad enough that you allowed that freak to live with us for a time! I am not allowing a monster like that in a house with my daughter ever again!” “Then pray for this mission to end quickly so he can leave,” Eve had hissed. “Until then, I don’t want to hear any more of this whining, understand? Perhaps the boy can stay and entertain your daughter when all is said and done.” They’d stayed on the top of the stairs for a few minutes more, but Jojo barely listened further. He knew Eve would eventually make them submit to her will; she always got her way with the coven. Regardless of this knowledge, it still stung to hear out loud what he’d already long suspected: To her, he was nothing more than a prize or a toy to be passed about the coven as she saw fit. On top of everything else he had been through that day, he couldn’t help but begin letting his tears flow again. Mere moments after his sadness returned anew, his newfound friends had both wrapped him in a hug. Gabby’s touch was soft and gentle while Flynn’s was firm and safe. Warm joyous electricity coursed through him. Feeling comforted, he had wished to never have to leave their arms, preferring to simply stay safe and happy with them like this always. “You deserve better than that,” Gabby had quietly told him. “You’re not just… just a tool. You’re my friend.” “And mine too,” Flynn had added. “Forget the stupid mission to find Dracula’s coven. All I care about is keeping you and Gabby safe.” “You are both so kind to me,” he had managed to choke out. “I’ve done nothing to deserve such compassion.” “Yes, you have,” Gabby had countered. “You’ve been a good person.” Guilt had stung his heart. He had not been a good person. He had made terrible mistakes in his life that haunted him even now. Though, he supposed fundamentally she was right; he had always tried to be kind, friendly, compassionate, and giving. He couldn’t bring himself to argue with her, so he had just allowed his two new friends to bring him back up to Gabby’s room where they had spent the evening watching more movies and getting to know each other. Eventually, though, they’d heard a knock, their movie being interrupted once more. “Gabby?” Marianna’s muffled voice had called out from behind the door . “May I come in?” Gabby had looked annoyed, but she’d still politely replied, “Yes, Mom.” Marianna had entered looking positively exhausted. Her eyes had been red; it was clear she had been crying. Jojo had looked down at his lap sadly. He’d remembered when he’d first met her. She had seemed cold and imposing, exuding an air of authority, but she had still welcomed him into the coven and had promised him companionship. The past century had not been kind to her; even in the forest she had seemed frazzled, tired, and a far cry from the woman he had first met. Still, the Marianna he remembered was in there somewhere; he saw it whenever she looked at Gabby, full of pride and adoration. “Mom?” Gabby had asked, her voice full of concern. “Are you okay?” She had shaken her head. “I’m… I’m fine, Gabby.” She had taken a deep breath and straightened herself out before continuing. “I think it’s time to say goodnight to Jojo. He needs rest.” He’d heard Gabby huff stubbornly. “He can speak for himself, Mom.” Truthfully, he hadn’t wanted to go, but it had been getting rather late, and he had been exhausted. “Must I, Marianna?” he’d muttered. “Just for one night, alright? Amon and I are sorting a few things out,” she’d said, rubbing her right forearm. “You need to go to your room for now.” “Sorting what out?” Gabby had pressed. She hadn’t sounded happy. “Sorting out the situation with Mr. Moore,” Marianna had said softly. “So why does Jojo have to go?” “Because that is what Amon asked me to do. He’s a good man, and I trust his judgment.” “Gabby, it’s… it’s alright,” he’d said, trying his best to reassure her. “I’ll be okay, and we can hang out bright and early tomorrow morning, ja?” He’d smiled, one he hoped told her that things would be okay. When she’d turned around to glance at him, the frown on her face and the way she’d bit her bottom lip had told him she wasn’t particularly happy about it, but she’d nodded regardless and mumbled, “Okay.” Marianna had gently led Jojo out of Gabby’s room and down the hall to his room. He’d glanced at her nervously, and she’d returned his glance with a sad smile on her face. “You know,” she’d began, “when all this is over… When Mother has won and all that… You could always come with Gabby and I. And perhaps Nadia…” She’d trailed off for a moment before shaking her head. “Perhaps we could go back to that house. You remember it, right? I still own it, you know. We could tidy it up and live there together.” “I’m not sure I could go back,” he’d whispered sadly. “He might still be there.” “Oh…” Marianna had sighed as they’d arrived at the door to his room. Before he’d been able to say anything else, she had pulled him into a tight embrace. “I’m so sorry, Jojo,” she’d whispered before letting him go and giving him a tearful look. “Goodnight.” She’d turned and quickly walked away, leaving him alone with his thoughts. And that brings me back to now, he thought miserably. He was alone and unhappy in his dark bedroom, twitching nervously at every sound and unable to sleep for fear of what might happen if he did. Jojo froze. A quiet tapping could be heard from somewhere in the hallway. What is that? he thought nervously. Was it Moore? Was it Eve? He listened in a panic as it slowly made its way closer and closer. Eventually, it stopped right outside his door. Jojo held his breath, not daring to move. Three gentle knocks made him jump. An unfamiliar female voice from the other side of his door called out,“Jojo? You in there?” “W-Who are you?” he replied with a shaky voice. “Oh, right. I’m Rhapsody. Can I come in?” Jojo knew very little about Rhapsody von Braun, but he didn’t think she seemed particularly dangerous considering Marianna had personally picked her to come on the mission (and Marianna was incredibly protective of Gabby). He figured that this was evidence enough that it was safe to interact with Rhapsody. “Um, alright,” he muttered. Rhapsody opened the door, quietly slipping inside the room and flipping the light switch on. “Can’t sleep, huh? Can’t say I blame you. I’m not very good with these sorts of things, but I’m really sorry.” She nodded solemnly. “But I’m here to help. Amon asked me to. He didn’t have to ask me twice either.” “Help… me?” Rhapsody nodded and gestured at him with her cane. “So. Don’t take this the wrong way, but I’m gonna need you to take your clothes off.” Jojo looked at her, dumbfounded. “Pardon?” “I need to paint you, and if this is gonna work, I need to know what your penis looks like.” She nodded as if this was normal and made perfect sense. “Why do you need to see my penis for that? Can’t you just your imagination?” Jojo asked, perhaps a little more loudly than he’d meant to. “It’s so I can draw it better. Look, I’m really trying not to make this weird. Here, hold on, let me show you what I can do, then maybe you’ll get it.” She closed the door behind her and unscrewed the top of her cane, revealing a large paint brush. She pulled down her tinted green shades and he saw the tell-tale flash of her eyes as whatever power she had activated. Suddenly, the tip of the brush was covered in black paint. She walked to a nearby wall and began rapidly painting on it. Jojo watched in awe as, in a few short moments, she had drawn a picture of herself in an old cartoon style. The awe only heightened as the painted Rhapsody peeled itself off the wall and stood next to the regular Rhapsody. The painted Rhapsody got down on a knee and did an exaggerated pose. “Ta-da!” it exclaimed. “See, I can make paintings come to life. My paintings, anyway. Sorry if you want to have sex with the Mona Lisa or something. I met a guy like that, once.” She yawned. “I’m gonna trick Baldy. But I gotta make sure I get every part of you right. I feel like he’s the sort of guy who’d be able to tell if something was off.” She tapped the painted Rhapsody on the head, which then sucked her into the tip of her brush like a vacuum. “I… Alright.” Sighing, Jojo removed his clothes. He suddenly felt very self-conscious about anyone seeing him in the nude, and he didn’t necessarily think it was because of his unpleasant encounter with Moore earlier. He just didn’t feel that Rhapsody was the right person to be looking at him like this. She silently walked around him, leaning in close here and there, examining every inch of him, before finally stepping back. “Okay. Cool. I think I’ve got this.” Jojo hurriedly began putting his clothes back on. “Good, good. Now what?” “Hmmm…” she muttered, rubbing her chin. “You can either wait for me, or you can run to Rex’s room. I might be a while. Just be quiet.” “Thank you, Rhapsody,” he said as he darted for the door. As awkward as that had been, he felt a bit reassured knowing that whatever Eve said and whatever Moore did, the members of the coven here had his back. He darted quickly down the hall to Rex’s room and tapped on the door. “Rex, please open the door!” Jojo quietly called out. A few moments later, Rex was standing in the doorway wearing red and pink heart printed pajama pants and, quite surprisingly, a shirt. “Jojo?” he asked. “What the fuck are you doing out so late?” “It’s a long story. Do you mind if I stay in…” He peered around his shoulder and noticed Mina peering back at him curiously from Rex’s bed. As she hadn’t bothered covering up, her breasts were exposed, and Jojo could see numerous scars crisscrossing her body. “Oh. Um. Am I interrupting?” Rex shook his head. “Fuck no. Get in here, now.” He dragged Jojo by his arm into the room and shut the door behind him. “Mina, we got a guest, so do you mind putting your tits away?” “Right, right,” she mumbled as she grabbed a shirt off the floor and pulled it on. “How are you feeling, Johan?” “Like shit,” he mumbled. Rex patted him gently on the back. “I can fucking imagine. Don’t worry, snapped a few of Moore’s bones for you. I’d have killed him, but that fucking boot-skinned bitch came in and gave me an earful.” He chuckled softly. “I’m not letting him fucking touch you, alright?” “I appreciate it, really, but… I’m so tired, Rex. Can I please just sleep now?” “Alright, alright,” he shrugged as he grabbed his pillows and some blankets and tossed them on the floor. “I’m gonna let Jojo sleep with me, okay?” “You’re throwing me off the bed?” Mina huffed. “Fuck no! What kind of guy do you take me for?” Rex retorted indignantly. “I’m sleeping on the floor, and Jojo’s gonna sleep with me.” Jojo shivered excitedly. He’d slept with Rex many, many times over the past hundred years, in every sense of the word. He was an incredible lover, but more importantly for tonight, he was very cuddly and warm. “You really know how to spoil a guy,” Jojo whispered. “Yeah, well, you deserve some fucking spoiling after that fucking shitstain touched you,” Rex snarled. “Now get on the fucking floor with me so you can sleep and go spend time with your new pals in the morning.” He didn’t have to ask twice. Jojo lay down next to Rex and cuddled up against him. “Sorry to steal him from you, Mina.” “Can’t steal what I don’t have, yeah?” she said sadly as she laid back down. “Why you gotta make me feel so fucking bad, Mina?” Rex grumbled as he squeezed Jojo close to him. Once more, guilt chewed at Jojo. He hadn’t wanted to interrupt Rex and Mina. “Sorry…” she whimpered. “Rex, get on the fucking bed,” Jojo groaned. “I’ll be fine by myself. Just don’t step on me, ja?” “No, no,” Mina said. “You get up here, too.” After a few moments of back and forth, they’d all agreed to squeeze onto the bed together, with Rex holding Jojo and Mina holding Rex. It was so warm and comfortable that it wasn’t long before Jojo drifted off into a comfortable, pleasant sleep. His dreams invariably drifted to Gabby; she dominated his sleeping mind. He forgot Rex, and he forgot Mina. All he could dream of was spending more time with Gabby and Flynn. Eventually, though, his dreams were interrupted by a cartoonish slide whistle. Wearily, he opened his eyes and saw a large TV. Looking around his immediate area, he recognized this as being the living room. On the TV were two hands with googly eyes chasing after a grey cat with black stripes with cheap, tacky blue butterfly wings on its back. The cat appeared to be flying about but really looked like a bad green screen edit of someone holding it under its arms. “Get back here, Blue!” one of the hands shouted in a squeaky voice. “Noitamrofni drac tiderc ruoy su evig!” said the other hand. “Yeah, what he said,” the first hand added before a coconut from offscreen landed on his head with a cartoonish bonk. “That’s what you get for evading your taxes! Meow, meow, meow!” said the flying cat. Seated next to him was Rex who was cackling at the show. Jojo slowly turned and stared at him with bewilderment. “Rex, what the fuck is this?” he asked, gesturing at the TV screen. “Why aren’t I still in bed?” “He wanted to watch TV,” Mina snorted from the other side of Rex. “And he couldn’t just leave you, right? So the most sensible thing is to carry you down here and watch stupid kids shows until the noise wakes you up.” “This shit’s so fucking funny!” Rex laughed. “They show this shit to kids? Un-fucking-believable. This is so stupid; it’s hilarious!” Jojo rolled his eyes. Rex would enjoy some dumb children’s show with no budget and gratuitous cartoon violence. Jojo tried to get into it, but his brain checked out when a giant purple penguin appeared, followed by the flying cat dumping even more coconuts on the hand’s head. “Rex, can we please change the channel?” Mina sighed. “I think you’re giving Jojo brain damage.” “Fucking fine,” Rex grumbled as he grabbed the remote and began flipping through the channels. “—yet another victim of the serial killer dubbed ‘Maneater’ was f—” “—unearthed in Mexico. The statue depicts a large, horned woman w—” “—t’s real! Real, I swear it! The vampire dolphin is r—” Rex finally stopped on a channel showcasing a commercial for Lost Paradise Candy Company. The sound of Maroon 5’s “Sugar” blasted out of the TV’s speakers as a pretty, colorfully dressed black man pranced across the screen. “Hey, look! Tony! That motherfucker’s still got it! Haven’t seen him in a long fucking time!” Rex exclaimed. “Can’t believe he’s still using that fucking song though. Did he buy the fucking rights or what?” Jojo shrugged as he watched Tony Sugar prance about before ending the commercial with his usual catchphrase. “Everyone deserves a little Sugar,” he said with a seductive wink before the commercial faded to the company’s logo, which was a winged stag. A huff from the living room doorway drew his attention away from the TV. An annoyed Gabby was standing there in a simple white t-shirt tucked neatly into a light blue skirt that showed off more leg than she’d probably intended. Her arms were crossed over her chest, and she was glaring in Rex’s direction with irritation written all over her face. “Do you have to be so loud? You’re ruining my movie.” Jojo perked right up at the sound of her voice and peered around Rex and Mina to see her, a smile spreading across his face. “Good morning, Gabby!” Almost instantly, she dropped her hands to her sides. Her face brightened, and her mouth spread into a big smile. “Jojo! Um, good morning!” She hesitated before nervously asking, “Do you want to watch a movie with me? If you’re not busy, I mean. I don’t want to, um, take you away from Rex or…” Her smile faltered as she spotted the woman sitting next to Rex. “…Mina…?” Mina turned and waved at her with a polite, “Hello.” “Nah, Jojo would love to go watch a movie with you! He was just saying how much of an annoying asshole with bad taste in TV shows I was, and how much he wished someone would get him out of here!” Rex slapped Jojo playfully on the back, then leaned in and whispered, “Thank me later.” She seemed perplexed for all of two seconds before grinning brightly again. “Well, um, if you’re sure?” “Ja! Ja, I’m, uh, certain!” Jojo said as he leapt up and joined Gabby, turning to see Rex scoot closer to Mina and lean his head against hers, their matching heart earrings gently clinking together as they did so. It was obvious she was enthralled by this if how she nearly skipped through the vast foyer just outside the living room was any indication. “You can pick the movie! I was just watching this movie called Big, but we can watch something else if you want!” “I’m certainly not opposed to watching Tom Hanks.” “Do you want me to start it from the beginning?” She hopped onto the first step of the large staircase, pausing to wait for him to catch up. “I mean, if you’d like. I’ve only seen it once, back when it came out. Rex took me to see it.” “You’re so lucky,” she sighed. “I’ve never seen a movie in a theater before.” “Perhaps I could take you sometime?” Jojo asked. He was certain she’d say yes, but asking still made him feel a bit nervous. Her eyes lit up, and her dazzling smile returned. “Really? You’d take me to a real movie theater?” “Absolutely!” A sly grin spread across his face. “If I can find out where one is, perhaps we could sneak off there. I have a body double now thanks to Rhapsody, so that might make things easier.” Gabby frowned in confusion. “A… what?” “She… painted another me. To keep me safe. I spent the night with Rex and Mina, but I suppose now I can probably just hide out with you, ja?” He decided to leave out the part where Rhapsody examined his naked body as he still felt rather self-conscious about the whole ordeal. This was odd since he’d never been bothered by women looking at him before. He was starting to get an inkling of why he felt that way, but he wanted to spend more time with Gabby and Flynn first just to be certain. “That’s genius!” she whispered, her eyes widening. “But… what about the painted you? Will he have to suffer now instead?” “Unfortunately,” he winced. “But he is made of magic and paint. He’s like a blow-up doll, I suppose.” Truthfully this didn’t do much to alleviate his discomfort and disgust, as Moore would still be molesting his likeness, but it was certainly preferable to the alternative. Judging by the uncomfortable expression on Gabby’s face, she didn’t much approve of it either. However, she said nothing more and started leading him up the stairs. “Flynn isn’t awake yet. Or, well, I don’t think so. I haven’t seen him yet today.” “Shall we look for him? Or would you rather have me all to yourself for a bit?” He did want to see Flynn again, but he knew what answer he would prefer right now. She slowed as they neared the top of the second floor. “Um…” Turning her head to glance at him hesitantly, she asked, “Do you want to go find him?” “I think,” Jojo said slowly, “he will be able to find us when he wakes up, ja?” Her honey brown eyes sparkled with delight. “Yes, I think so. He’s right next to my room.” He was captivated by her for a moment, then gave a playful smirk and said, “Well then, I see no reason to bother him for now.” Grinning with excitement, no doubt at the prospect of having him all to herself, she raced to her bedroom, which was about halfway down the hall. Once they were inside, she gently closed the door and hopped onto her bed. “It shouldn’t take too long to rewind,” she told him as she grabbed the remote and stopped the movie. The TV’s screen turned black and a whirring could be heard from her VCR. “You know,” he said as he sat down next to her, “I like how you still have VHS, even when DVDs are more popular. The rewinding sound is very nostalgic. I remember a time in the 80’s when I spent months hiding out with Rex. Sometimes, I would fall asleep after movies while he rewound the tapes.” He sighed wistfully. She nodded slowly before quietly asking, “Are you and Rex really good friends?” “Something like that,” Jojo replied softly. “There was a time I wished for more from him, but I suppose friends is what we must be, ja? He… can’t really be more than a friend for anyone anymore.” “Why?” she pressed. Jojo looked down at the floor. “He has so much pain in his heart. He has been through things no man should have to. His childhood was a nightmare, he watched so many of his friends die, and Mina…” He trailed off. It wasn’t his place to tell her, so he just shook his head sadly. “And worst of all, for him at least, is how he has so often been separated from his sister. She is the one Jerrod tracked here. That is probably why Amon picked him. So he could see her again.” Gabby fell quiet for a long time. Jojo looked at her. She probably had no idea about any of this; Rex was not emotionally open. While he was outwardly violent, vulgar, and loud, in private moments, Jojo had seen a man who was vulnerable, scared, and desperately seeking companionship. He recalled how the man had clung to him and wept for hours after the tragic event that occurred with Mina. He remembered the genuine joy he’d had on his face when he recalled the day he watched the Berlin Wall fall with his sister. He remembered how gentle and tender he had been during their first night together. That was the true Rex, someone most people didn’t actually see. “It’s hard to believe, I know,” he said softly, “but he’s really not a bad man. Before I met you, he was the only person who I thought would ever really care about me.” Finally, she spoke, but what puzzled him was how pained her voice sounded. “Do you like him?” “Of course I like him!” Jojo laughed quietly. “But you want to know if I like him, ja? It’s not possible, Gabby. If I wanted to, he’s just not open for that, and before now I have never even dared hope I could be free to be able to love anyone. But now…” He paused, before scooting closer towards her. “Why do you ask?” She immediately lowered her head, avoiding his gaze, and shrugged. “It just sounded like you do, that’s all.” He moved nearer still and gently took her hand, swallowing nervously. “Do you… Do you want to know what I feel about you, as well?” When she lifted her head again, he noticed her cheeks had turned a rosy pink. She whispered shyly, “Maybe.” He took a deep breath. “Ever since I first saw you, I… I have been enchanted by you. I dreamt of you last night, I cannot get you out of my mind… I don’t know what all this means, Gabby, but I feel so blessed that you are in my life, even if there is still danger.” This put a smile back on her face. “I hope it was a good dream, at least.” “I don’t think any dream with you in it could be bad,” Jojo whispered. A mechanical clink sounded from the VCR, but she didn’t move. Jojo leaned his face closer to hers. “Do you still want to watch the movie? Or, um. Maybe we could just… talk?” She almost looked mystified as she replied, “We can just talk, if you want.” “Ja,” he sighed happily, “I want to listen to you for hours.” Gabby laughed nervously and replied, “I don’t know if I could talk for that long. I’d run out of things to say. My life hasn’t really been that exciting.” He shook his head. “I don’t care how exciting it was. I want to hear it all anyway.” She nervously tucked her hair behind her left ear. “I don’t know where to start.” He gave her a gentle, teasing smile. “The beginning?” She frowned and shook her head. “That’s not much of a story. I don’t know about my beginning.” “Start from wherever you wish, then. You tell me your story this time, and then I promise you I’ll tell you mine later. That sounds fair, ja?” She glanced to one side as she considered this, then nodded. She pulled her feet onto her bed and neatly crossed them. With a brief sigh, she began. “Remember when I said I don’t know who my real parents are? It’s because my mom left me on the steps of a church, but my earliest memories are of growing up in foster care.” “Right, right.” She’d mentioned this on the plane, as well as how Marianna had officially adopted her prior to turning her, though she hadn’t gone into any explicit detail about these events. “I don’t know if I ever really would have found a family if not for Mom,” she admitted quietly. “Too many of the foster families I was placed with were awful to me when I was younger, so I gave up any hope as I got older. And after I turned eighteen, I went from foster care to a homeless shelter.” “I’m so sorry, Gabby,” Jojo said sympathetically. “How exactly did you meet Marianna then?” “She found me,” she murmured with a small smile. “I was walking back to the shelter one day after trying to find a job, and she saw me. I don’t know what made me so special, but I guess I can’t really argue it, can I? I don’t know if I’d be here right now if it wasn’t for her.” “Well then I suppose I must thank her, because I am certainly very glad you are here,” Jojo grinned. “I am too,” she admitted happily. Then, similar to her question in the forest when they’d first met, she asked, “Why didn’t we meet before?” “It was better we didn’t,” he muttered. “I shudder to imagine what might become of you if we’d met any time before now…” Her smile disappeared. “What do you mean?” His entire body tensed. He knew he had to tell her this. If he didn’t, she wouldn’t be prepared if he ever showed up. “Tell me… What do you know about Jack Fairchild?” “I don’t know anything,” she shrugged. “Mom only says to stay away from him. She won’t tell me why, though.” He nodded. “She is a wise woman, then. But… you’ve befriended me. And I need to tell you the truth about him, so that you might be safe if he ever comes around.” “What do you mean?” Gabby frowned in confusion. “Why is he so bad?” Jojo swallowed. This was not going to be easy to tell. “He is, truly, the most wicked vampire who ever lived. He has the face of an angel, but his heart is a demon’s heart. As Rex has told me, he was once a student at Dracula’s school long ago. He was charming, but he liked to be alone, until the day he fell in love… And that love is what your, ah, grandmother used to twist and turn him into what he is. He slaughtered the entire school. The mortals, the vampires... And that is just the beginning.” Gabby’s eyes were wide, and she looked horrified. “There’s more?” “Mortals know him as Jack the Ripper,” Jojo shivered. “Have you heard that name before?” She wrinkled her nose as she pondered his question. “I… think so. Maybe?” “He once stalked the streets of Whitechapel, slaughtering women of the night, dissecting their bodies, eating them…” Jojo shuddered violently; thinking of Jack’s dietary habits made his stomach turn. “He doesn’t just drink blood. He goes further. And what he does to his victims… He does to them what Moore did to me. And he has done it to me as well. So, so many times.” His hands went up to the collar around his neck; he suddenly found it very hard to breathe. “I live in fear because any time I have something go well, he finds a way to ruin it. I have seen him kill and harm so many people I have befriended, and when first I joined, what he said he’d do to my family if I ever went near them again, it’s… it’s…” He gagged violently. He couldn’t help it. Thinking about everything Jack had done over the past century was nauseating and painful, but Gabby had to understand that if she ever saw him, she could not trust a single thing he said. He felt her grab his hand and squeeze it tightly. She stared at him intensely. “He’s not going to ruin this. I promise. Mom won’t let him, Amon won’t let him, and I won’t let him.” He wanted to be afraid so badly, but he couldn’t. The determination in her eyes, the gentle warmness of her touch, the joyous electricity once more surging through him as she held his hand… For once, he felt safe and reassured. For once, he felt like Jack might not ruin everything for him. ****** Gathered in the living room of the manor were Victoria and Dahlia. Dahlia was seated neatly on the couch, but Victoria was wearing the already-worn carpet down further by pacing back and forth across the room. She knew it was doing no good, but she couldn’t help it. After so many years of being separated, her eldest daughter was finally returning. She was unsure if their close mother-daughter relationship would still be the same. Prior to their worlds collapsing, Victoria was seen by Nadia’s side just as much as she was by Dracula’s. Nadia had sent letters now and then, always having the coven’s address thanks to Victoria keeping her updated with correspondences of her own, but the words were dry and void of any real emotion. What if, in addition to losing her beloved, she lost her daughter, too? And what if Nadia was ashamed of the coven and how far it had fallen? It had once been a proud group, but now it was merely a fraction of what it once had been. Victoria had tried her best to lead them, but even she had to admit it was not the same. It was no wonder so many on the outside had given up on them. A slow, steady knocking from the front door cut through her anxious thoughts. “Mom,” Dahlia whispered. “I think she’s finally here…” Wringing her hands nervously, Victoria slowly made her way to the front door. It had to be Nadia. No one else used that door; the coven always used the back to lessen any attention from passersby, as the house was assumed to be vacant, abandoned long ago for reasons unknown. She was so afraid. What if Nadia blamed her for leaving their home? What if she’d joined Marianna again? What if she’d come to laugh in her face? She could barely breathe as she opened the door, which seemed to weigh a thousand pounds. It slowly opened inwardly, its hinges creaking from lack of use over the past few decades. Standing on the doorstep was a face she couldn’t forget even if she tried. Nadia was exactly as she remembered her those hundred years ago. Her hair, always cut short just past her chin (a style that she was often criticized for in the 1700’s as it made her appear “unsexed”), was still a luxurious, shiny silver. Her warm caramel-colored eyes were still tired yet filled with a familiar sly cunning. Her brown skin, a shade nearly identical to Victoria’s, was still flawless and smooth. Her wardrobe was slightly updated from when they’d last been together as she was wearing a red crop top that bared her midriff and clung to her chest a bit too tightly and a black miniskirt. Still, it wasn’t too far a cry from the sort of things she’d worn in the late 1800’s. Nadia was hugging herself and trembling slightly, her eyes darting downward nervously as Victoria looked over her. “Hello, Mother,” Nadia said softly, her eyes watering as she spoke. “I… am home.” Any fear Victoria had washed away instantly. She felt the moment they were together again that their bond was just as strong as it ever was. She gently placed her right hand upon her daughter’s cheek. “Nadia… My beautiful, strong Nadia. You’ve no idea how much I’ve missed your presence.” Nadia gently reached up and touched her hand, leaning into it for a moment as tears welled up in her eyes. Then, in one quick movement, she pulled Victoria into a hug, squeezing her tightly. “I am... so sorry, Mother... I hope you can forgive me for... not being here for you... I promise you... I will not leave again. I am done hiding.” She wrapped her arms around her daughter, feeling wetness brimming at her own eyes. “We were both dealing with pain of our own. You have nothing to apologize for, my dear. My only regret is leaving your side when you needed me the most.” “You did not leave me. I left you. You and Dahlia… both suffering my pain… while I wallowed in misery. It was not fair. Perhaps... we could have helped each other...” Nadia sighed, squeezing her even more tightly. “But I suppose I cannot change the past… Only the future. I will do all I can to help you bring Father back. I swear it. We are to be a family again, yes?” “Yes,” she agreed. She couldn’t ask for anything more than to have her family again. Her heart felt much lighter already knowing both daughters were by her side once more. “If I have any say in it, yes,” Harlan added. He had been standing quietly behind Nadia, alongside his daughter Mara, watching the touching reunion unfold. “Glad I could see this, Vicky. Warms my heart seeing you reunite with your daughter.” Stepping back from her embrace, she smiled warmly at her friend. “Thank you for ensuring she arrived safely, Harlan.” “The pleasure’s all mine, Vicky,” he said. “I’m just glad to see you smiling like this.” “Smiles look good on you,” Mara added. “Hope Dad can provide you with more reasons to do it in the days to come!” With a sigh, she admitted, “I do as well.” She hadn’t smiled in a very long time, and it felt good to do so. “Perhaps more greetings may brighten your mood?” Nadia yawned. “Francis and Winston both say hello.” This news pleased her. Very few members of the original coven were still alive. “They are both doing well, then?” “Francis is as gloomy as he has always been,” Nadia nodded. Francis Varney had always been a rather morose individual, as Victoria recalled. “Still… he has been sweet to me, these past years. Winston, he is quite cheerful… He was married a few years ago. He tried sending an invite… but it seems those in the old castle ‘lost’ his invitations to you…” Nadia straightened up slightly, folding her arms and exuding a level of haughtiness fit for a princess. “I shall send a belated wedding gift, then,” she replied with a small smile. The Nadia she loved was emerging once more like a flower that had not bloomed for many ages. She nodded, a pleased smile forming on her lips. “He will… appreciate it. Ah. But now… May I come in? I wish to see Dahlia… I think she deserves a hug as much as you, yes?” “Of course,” she smiled. “Our home is yours, always and forever.” With a nod of thanks in Harlan’s direction and a brief goodbye, Victoria led Nadia inside to the living room where Dahlia was patiently waiting. Before either of them could say a word, Dahlia leapt up and embraced Nadia. “I missed you.” Nadia’s eyes watered again as she returned the embrace. “And I, you. I am sorry…” “Hush you,” Dahlua muttered tearfully. “You’re back now. That’s what matters.” Victoria nodded in agreement and quietly added, “We are stronger together.” Her heart felt more full than it had in years, though the hole left behind by Dracula’s death was still vast and empty. Nadia nodded. “This… is true. And stronger still we shall be once Father is with us.” Dahlia laughed. “I’m glad you still talk all flowery and dramatic.” Nadia gave her a small, sly smile. “I promise, I have not changed so much. Now…” She turned back to Victoria. “Mother… might you catch me up on all I have missed all these years?” “Of course,” she nodded. “Dahlia, would you like to join us? Perhaps we could go to my bedroom.” “Sure!” Dahlia chirped excitedly. “Gotta help you fill her in, after all!” Victoria led her daughters up the stairs to the second floor and down the hallway to her bedroom. Once they were inside, she sat on the edge of her bed. It was peculiar to be in her room and, for once, not be overcome with grief and despair. On the contrary, she felt happy and lighthearted. For the next half hour, Victoria told her daughter about the coven’s history over the past century. She told Nadia about how they went into hiding after Dracula was killed for fear they would be next. She gently squeezed Dahlia’s hand as she confessed that her youngest was her rock when she didn’t think she could continue anymore. She recounted every temporary home they’d had and how the few remaining members were disdainful at her insistence they bring Dracula’s coveted chair with them every step of the way. She quietly confessed how difficult each day was for her without their father by her side; how she found it increasingly difficult to leave her bed most mornings. She gestured at her room with a sigh when she told Nadia Rhine City became their final home several decades ago due to how easy it was to live there unnoticed. “And there is something else,” she quietly began towards the end of her grand tale. She held out her hand and called forth a small swarm of bees. They appeared and hovered in her palm. Nadia’s eyes widened. “Your power… changed? To bees, of all things?” “Yes,” she confirmed, her throat tightening. “I stopped using my power when your father died. It was too difficult as it was to continue on. At that time, I was simply existing. Thus, I did not discover this change until the 1980’s.” She sighed. “The coven members have taken to calling me ‘Queen Bee’ behind my back. I suppose our vampirism has a dark sense of humor.”’ At first, she’d felt like she’d lost another piece of herself when she’d discovered the change. She’d come to accept it, however, as she was, in fact, the leader of the coven. Another positive was how delightful her bees were. They were rather loving and did what was necessary to keep her happy and safe. “How adorable!” Nadia giggled. “It is a power that is deceptively strong, yes? I am of the belief it suits you well; you are stronger than any credit you for, Mother.” She gave her daughter a soft smile. “I am not sure I believe you in my current state, but thank you all the same. My bees and I have a unique bond. I command, and they do as I say. And, of course, they are not bound by any natural rules as normal bees are. They are immortal; they cannot die by a simple sting nor truly be defeated.” She arched an eyebrow and asked, “Do you wish to know how many there are? I have counted once out of mere curiosity.” “Oh, do tell me,” Nadia asked, leaning forward excitedly. “Two hundred and sixty-three,” she answered with a sly grin. “Such a prodigious amount of bees!” Nadia gasped. She looked to Dahlia next and asked, “Has your power changed as well?” Dahlia shook her head. “Nope! I can still open any lock with a touch, same as ever.” “Some change is good. Some things… I prefer they stay the same,” Nadia nodded. “I wish all had stayed the same,” she sighed before quietly scolding herself. She knew it was best she remained positive for her daughters. They would only get through this if they remained strong. “As do I,” Nadia sighed. “For too long I have felt as though I failed all that I loved… You, Mother. Dahlia. Father. Marianna… I had given up any hope that I could deserve to look upon you again. But Rose… She gave me hope, in the form of the ring… and then I felt it.” She tilted her head back and closed her eyes. “Gravity. Pulling me here. The force was undeniable. I cannot lack faith in my own domain, yes?” “You belong here. With us and with the coven.” She slowly slipped Dracula’s ring from her left hand’s ring finger before holding it out to Nadia. “He’s here. Faint, but present.” She took the ring into her hand. “I spoke to him, when Rose brought him… He is so weak, and yet it is undeniable… He is calling to us, Mother, Dahlia… He survives for us.” “He did so much for us.” She could feel tears rushing to her eyes again. “Now it is our turn. We can do this. We will do this. And then, we will be together again and, God help me, I will not let anyone tear us apart.” She was surprised by her own words. She felt so much stronger with both of her daughters by her side, even with how great her grief still was. What she said earlier was true: They were stronger together. “Indeed. So, tell me Mother… what is it that must be done?” “We need blood from each of those who were involved in his death,” she sighed. Nadia sighed as well. “Rose mentioned something to that effect… I know that there is at least one I might help with.” She glanced hesitantly at her daughter. Nadia didn’t have to say who; Victoria was more than aware of this person’s identity. “Are you certain you are ready for that?” she inquired. Nadia gave her a mysterious look. “I am more than ready, Mother. Do not worry.” “Are you certain?” she pressed. “After everything she did…” “After everything she was made to do,” Nadia corrected. “I have made my peace. Nothing will stop me from saving Father, do not fret.” “You don’t gotta be tough, Nadia. I know how hard it’s gonna be, seeing someone who was your ‘one’ again… Seeing them after they’ve broken it off, I mean,” Dahlia quietly replied. Though Victoria hadn’t experienced something like that herself, she guessed it was similar to the pain of losing them the way she had lost Dracula. She agreed with Dahlia. She certainly didn’t want Nadia to suffer. “I can always ask Harlan for assistance, dear.” “No, Mother,” Nadia stated firmly. “I must face Marianna myself. I do not wish for any other to carry this burden. But I will need help, as it is certain to me… that the wretched, vile creature still has its coils around her. She certainly will not be coaxed out with ease.” Victoria sighed. She didn’t trust Marianna in the slightest. The woman was responsible for the pain she’d suffered for over a hundred years. Still, she loved Nadia, and she knew if anyone could get blood from Marianna, it was her. “Then how may we help?” Nadia tapped her chin thoughtfully. “Who might be the most powerful force in this city? That is to say, besides you.” She considered this question. She hadn’t paid much mind to the city’s citizens, though a few names had gained familiarity in her mind. The first was the police chief, though she had been killed several years prior. The next was a woman who, as she understood it, was one of the richest women in the city. “I believe your best chance lies with a woman named…” She frowned. “What is her name, Dahlia? Jemima… Masters?” “Mathers, Mom,” Dahlia corrected. “But why go to her? She’s just a mortal.” “If I am to drive away Marianna from that wretched serpent for but a moment, I will need a grand gesture to egg her on. And the only one who might help me in such a regard would be someone as powerful as I, yes?” Her eyes flashed, and she slowly floated into the air. “I am Countess Nadia Shibani, daughter of Dracula, and I must enlist only one as grandiose as I to bring Marianna into my grasp. The wretched wyrm will surely wish for her to pursue me, so I will make myself known. This is the only way.” “Are you certain? It could be dangerous…” She didn’t know if she could bear to lose either of her daughters in addition to her beloved. “I am… positive.” She sighed, then nodded her head. She trusted Nadia, even if she didn’t trust either Marianna or Eve. “Please be careful, dear.” Nadia gracefully descended to the floor and gave one of her sly smiles. “You need not worry yourself too much, Mother. I might, in fact, expend… more energy than usual, for this special mission. I am to ensure your smile is permanent, yes? If I am to be back… I cannot accept more sadness.” “Don’t put your well-being at risk for me,” she insisted. “Please.” Nadia gently placed the ring back in Victoria’s hand. “I put my well-being at risk for my own misery,” she said. “If I must do it for anyone else now, let it be for you.” She frowned in disapproval, but she knew her daughter well. If Nadia had made up her mind, then there was little she could do to change it. “Very well,” she resigned, feeling defeated. Once more Nadia pulled her into a tight hug. “You worry after me, even now. I do not deserve such a sweet mother as you. I have been truly blessed… when it comes to parents.” Victoria hugged her back. “You deserve the world and more. You both do.” Dahlia joined in on the group hug. “And you deserve Dad back in your life.” “What would I do without you three?” she murmured. Gathering the blood from each of the vampire killer families would not be an easy task, but she had a feeling Harlan and the Silverwings would be more than happy to offer helping hands. Her lips curved upwards into a small smile. Her family would be whole once more soon, and the coven would be stronger than ever. ****** Rika was excited. Finally, finally, the team was going to do something to help the city out beyond just beating up muggers. Thanks to Anna’s suggestion and the leads Lilith got, they were going to be taking on something big. Even better, she’d finally managed to convince her friend, David, to join the team. As she escorted him to Valentine’s house, she reflected on how grateful she was that he had decided to join. David Paine was her best friend, her hero, and someone she considered a brother. Nine years ago, he had found her nearly frozen to death in an alley and had helped her get back on her feet. During this time, they’d become quite close. David volunteered at the homeless shelter she used to live at. Eventually, he’d invited her to move into his apartment. He’d even given her his favorite jean vest as a gift, one she wore almost all the time. He was a bit mysterious sometimes and more than a little odd—he wore a dark gray sweatshirt year round, no matter the weather—but he was a kind, selfless man who she was glad to know. “So,” David said with a smirk, “this Loveless guy has a bunch of cute girls working with him, right? Any of them single?” Rika sighed. And after I just thought all those nice things about you! she grumbled internally. “There’s, like… two besides me. I’m pretty sure they’re both single, but I think they might have other guys on their minds.” “Darn. Guess I’ll have to help you guys save the city single.” He gave an over dramatic sigh. Rika rolled her eyes. David was absolutely ridiculous sometimes, but he was family to her, and she loved him no matter how much of an idiot he was. “Oh yeah, I’ve been meaning to ask… Does this guy know he’s named after a famous shoegaze album from the early 90’s? Is he aware?” David questioned. Rika shrugged. “Maybe. He didn’t even come up with the name himself; Lilith did. And considering her taste in music… But then again, it may just be a weird coincidence.” “You think we’re gonna get there before her? I want to ask her, but if I have to wait, I’ll forget. You know me.” “I sure do,” Rika snorted. “But she’s gonna be there right on time, guaranteed. Speaking of…” She decided to quickly see how late they were running. She slipped her hand into her pocket and pulled out the ornate gold pocket watch that her father had made for her when she was a child. It was emblazoned with her initials and was one of the two things she’d been able to take with her when she was rendered homeless (the other being her stuffed tiger, Skimbleshanks). As it turned out, they were six minutes late already. She sighed, shutting the watch and giving David a tired look. He gave her a cheeky grin in return. “Oops.” “Yeah, oops,” she said, rolling her eyes yet again as she grabbed his arm and pulled him along in a sprint. It wasn’t long before they rounded the corner onto Loomer Street and Val’s house came into view, Lilith’s car parked in the driveway. She was surprised to see the car was still running, and it looked like Lilith and her new friend were still inside it. As they approached, the car door popped open and Lilith called out, “Hey slowpokes! You kept me and my boy, Aiden, waiting!” “Sorry,” David replied. “I walk slow. And anyway, ‘Always be fashionably late’ is one of my rules.” A thin, dark-haired young man stepped out of the car as well and waved awkwardly. Rika tilted her head as she looked at him. David leaned over to her and whispered, “He’s totally gonna bolt when you tell him you’re a vampire.” She elbowed him, perhaps a bit more roughly than intended because he inhaled sharply and covered his mouth. “Ouch,” he muttered. “Sorry,” Rika apologized before walking over to Aiden and holding out a hand. “Nice to meet you! I’m Rika.” He politely shook her hand. “I’m Aiden.” “Don’t worry, girl, I didn’t spoil the surprise,” Lilith winked as she skipped up to the front door. Her friend looked perplexed. “Surprise…?” Rika shrugged. “You wanna know now? I really don’t want it to be a big deal or anything.” “Sure,” he replied, still appearing confused. She gave him a big smile, revealing her fangs. “She’s a vampire, in case you don’t get it,” David added. His brown eyes widened, but all he said was, “Oh, you too?” Now it was Rika’s turn to be confused. “Too?” Lilith turned, mouth open in shock, and stared at Aiden. “Dude! You’re a vampire and didn’t tell me?! What the hell!” “You met another one?” David asked. “Was his name Allen? Because if it was…” He walked over to Aiden and put his hands on his shoulders, looking him dead in the eyes. “...you need to tell me where he is so I can drag him down to Hell and hand him to the devil personally.” The poor man looked unnerved. “N-No, not me, and I don’t know an Allen. I just, um, met someone recently who is one.” Rika gently pulled David away and gave him a smug grin. “So who is scaring Aiden off again?” “That’s so fucking sick, Aiden!” Lilith exclaimed, applauding him. “You should have told me though!” “Sorry,” he mumbled, appearing embarrassed now. “He asked me not to tell anyone.” “I mean, I can’t say I blame him considering what pop culture makes us out to be,” Rika shrugged. “I’ve only met one other vampire, and at worst he was… a bit overzealous.” That was one way to describe Allen, her ex, who had, in his excitement at hearing her say those three magic words, turned her. She knew he’d meant well, but it had shattered her trust in him, and she’d broken it off. To his credit, he had understood and left her in peace. “She doesn’t sparkle or play sexy baseball. Hope you’re not too disappointed,” David said. A small smile grew on Aiden’s face. “Nah, not really. My, uh… The other person told me the basics about how it works.” “Well, hey! Good! Might have to hear it again when she tells this Anna girl, though,” David shrugged. “Shit, that’s right!” Rika said. “Let’s get inside!” The group made their way into the house and were ushered to the living room by Val. When they were all seated comfortably on the sofas and chairs, Val stood before them and put his hands on his hips. “What took you all so long? Geez, I expect better from you guys, especially Little Miss Ignores-The-Speed-Limit.” “Man, we were just giving Aiden the rundown about Rika,” Lilith huffed. “Save you some time so we can get to the good part. You know, where we figure out whose teeth we’re gonna kick in this week.” “Oh sweet!” Val chirped. “So you know all about the vampire thing!” Aiden nodded silently. “Ok, good! Dang, where are my manners? I’m Valentine Leeds! I’m the owner of this here house, I’m obviously the most stylish one here, and I’m single.” He winked at Aiden, making his face turn scarlet red. “He has a boyfriend,” Lilith yawned. Valentine gave a long, exasperated sigh. “They always do, don’t they?” “You’ll find someone someday,” Rika offered. “Yeah, when I’m fifty or something,” he grumbled. “I’m going to get Jason, I think he’s still getting ready. Someone yell for me if Anna gets here!” After he left, Rika turned to Aiden, curiosity overtaking her. “So… about this vampire you met… is he a drifter or something? Or are there more vampires in the city?” He hesitated. “I’m… I’m not really sure if I’m supposed to talk about it or not.” “So that’s a yes, there are more vampires in the city” David said as he sank into the comfy armchair he had seated himself in. “Well, I’m not gonna push,” Rika nodded. “I’m not going to get you in trouble. I guess I’m just curious if there are other people like me out there.” “But… aren’t you with them?” “Them?” she said, her eyes widening. “Knew it. Figures this city would have a bunch of vampires in it,” David sighed. “As if it couldn’t get any weirder.” “They’re not bad,” he mumbled. “I don’t think so anyway…” “Well, let’s hope not because even with me there, I don’t think we could take on a whole truckload of vampires,” David smirked. “Someone’s got an ego!” Lilith laughed. “He sure does. I’m pretty sure ‘Be full of yourself’ is one of his rules. Say, Lilith, that reminds me. Who is it you said had the nicest ass on the East coast?” teased Rika. “Sorry, that’s just a fact,” Lilith said solemnly. “I can’t control these truths. I just speak them.” “Is Lilith talking about her ass again?” Jason sighed as he walked into the living room with his brother. “You know it!” Lilith said as she turned towards him and gave him a thumbs up. “Oh yeah! This here’s Aiden! He’s my new bro! I dunno if he’ll want to do all the crazy stuff, but he’s gonna ride with me!” The man waved politely. “Hi.” Jason gave him a polite nod. “Welcome to the team. And I’m guessing that’s David, Rika?” He gestured to the man who was lounging in the armchair. “Hey,” David waved as well. “That’s him alright,” Rika confirmed. “Well, any friend of Rika’s is a friend of ours. Glad to have you on the team!” “Aren’t you hot, though?” Val asked. “You’ve got a sweatshirt on, and it’s like almost eighty out!” “I’m fine,” David replied. “I’m actually a bit chilly.” Val looked at him like he’d lost his marbles, but Jason put a hand on his shoulder. “Alright bro, simmer down. Let the man wear what he wants. So, uh, has anyone seen Anna yet? Or are we still waiting on her?” With impeccable timing, the front door closed and Anna strolled in a few seconds later. “Did I hear someone say my name?” She was still in her work uniform and was, unsurprisingly, holding an iced coffee in one hand. “That was my brother,” Val said, jerking his thumb at Jason. “He’s been saying your name a lot today.” Lifting one dark brow and smirking in amusement, she glanced at their “boss” and asked, “Oh, really?” “I mean, uh, yeah,” Jason said nervously. “Sorry, is that weird?” “Not at all,” Anna answered coyly. Rika quietly laughed to herself. It was so funny how awkward Jason really was despite putting on this tough-guy persona. Even after knowing him for several months, it was hard for her to wrap her head around the fact that this man had been to jail for manslaughter. “So!” Jason said. “Now that the gang’s all here…” He glanced over to Rika. “Well, Rika, you wanna fill Anna in? Val told me you already told Aiden.” Rika put her hands together. “Okay, Anna, this is going to sound like a bunch of bullshit, but… I’m a vampire.” Again, she lifted a brow. “You’re right. It does sound like bullshit.” At least she was honest. “Darn,” David said, “guess we can’t get lucky like with Aiden. You sure you’ve never served a latte to Dracula, blue girl?” “How would I even know? I doubt he’s just going to stroll in and tell me his real name, even if he did.” She shifted her weight from one foot to the other and took a long sip from the plastic straw in her cup. Rika tilted her head. “Ok, I’m guessing you’re not gonna accept the fangs, so maybe I have to do a demonstration…” She closed her eyes. “So, tell me something I could have no possible way of knowing.” “Like what?” she asked before taking another sip. “Hmm...“ Rika considered her options for a moment, then snapped her fingers. “What was your mother’s full name?” Sadness crossed Anna’s face. She opened her mouth to reply, then paused. “I’ve got something better.” With her free hand, she lifted a small silver heart pendant from where it rested around her neck. “See this? This was the last birthday gift my mom got for me. I’ve worn it every day since she died when I was eight.” Rika looked down to the floor and closed her eyes. On some level, she understood her pain. “I’m sorry, Anna.” The sound of a ticking clock filled her ears as the past few moments sped backwards, landing her right where David said, “Darn, guess we can’t get lucky like with Aiden. You sure you’ve never served a latte to Dracula, blue girl?” Rika held up her hand, interrupting the woman before she could reply. “I’m sorry that I have to repeat this, Anna... Your silver, heart-shaped necklace that you wear was the last birthday gift your mother got for you, and you’ve worn it since she died when you were eight.” Her mouth dropped open in shock. Looking dumbfounded, she asked, “How did you know that?” “You told me. Or, you would have told me if things went exactly the same, but I have the power to rewind time.” It was a pretty impressive power, all things considered, even if she could only rewind for a few seconds at a time; the most she’d ever gotten to was thirty seconds. Anna’s free hand wandered up to the necklace, and she wrapped her fingers around the tiny heart pendant. “So how does this prove you’re a vampire?” “They each have a unique power,” Aiden spoke up. “My, um… friend’s is being able to read people really well.” He smiled shyly. “He almost knows what I’m thinking, sometimes.” “If you’re still not convinced, I could always climb up the walls,” Rika suggested. Anna’s brown eyes widened. “You can do that?” “That’s more because she’s really good at parkour,” chimed in David. “But she’s definitely beyond what even I’m capable of now that she’s a vampire.” “David can’t cling to a ceiling, for instance,” Rika smirked. “Shit, neither can I!” Anna laughed. “So we’re never going to lose with you around, right? We mess up, and you go back in time to fix it?” Rika nodded. “As long as we don’t screw up too much. I’ve experimented. At most, I can do it about six times before I need to, uh… refuel.” “She means drinking blood,” Valentine whispered loudly to Anna. “Oh, yeah…” The blue-haired woman cocked her head to the side. “So when I can see them? You know, your fangs?” “Right now!” Once again, Rika bared her fangs. Anna grinned. “That’s wicked sweet.” Internally, Rika sighed with relief. She was glad that both people she’d told about her vampirism today were taking it well. While she didn’t feel too self-conscious about it, she often worried if she’d scare people away. “And now that we’re all on the same page about that,” Jason began, “we can talk about the first real mission.” “Yes, please!” Anna sat down on the floor in the exact spot where she’d been standing. Jason nodded in Lilith’s direction. “Thanks to the files Lilith got from Vinny, we have some dirt on the lawyers who attacked Anna’s dad. And let me tell you… they are deep in some shit.” Anna was oddly quiet for a long moment, her smile gone, as she processed this information. Rika tilted her head curiously. She knew the lawyers had failed her father, so why did she suddenly seem less enthusiastic about all this? Wasn’t this simply confirming what she already knew? She figured that Anna would tell her what was going on later if she felt comfortable enough to; after the whole necklace thing, she didn’t feel like prying into painful personal thoughts and feelings again. “Turns out one of ‘em goes out drinking at the same bar every week on Sundays. This is gonna ease us into what we’re gonna be doing since it’s relatively simple compared to what we might have to do for the others, but we’re still gonna have to be smart and plan things out over the next couple of days.” “Who is it?” Anna asked cautiously. “Robert Snyder,” Jason replied. There was a long breathy sigh from the young woman. “Okay.” Rika was once more burning with curiosity, but she remained quiet as Jason laid out the plan. According to Vinny’s source (who had apparently been scoping these guys out on his orders), Snyder was a bit of a twit. He regularly got drunk and wandered outside of the bar at the end of the night to a nearby car garage. It was astounding the man hadn’t already been mugged (or worse). Jason and Anna were going to take the lead in attacking the guy. Lilith and Aiden were going to be parked in the car about a block away for a quick getaway. David and Val would be keeping an eye out. Val would be watching from across the street while David would be on the route Snyder always drunkenly stumbled down. Val was also the official cameraman and would film the beatdown so that he could upload it to the internet from a library computer the following day. Rika was going to do what she did best: Climb up high and jump in if they needed supernatural assistance. As Jason continued the rundown and detailed the items they’d need to pull this off, Rika’s mind drifted to thoughts of the other vampires Aiden had alluded to. She had no idea what to expect from other vampires. Was Allen with them? Were they really good people like Aiden seemed to think? How could they be certain that their number didn’t include Maneater, or the DTD Night Stalker, or some other infamous criminals from the city? What if they were the reason her father had vanished without a trace? She had nothing to go on here, and she was burning to know more about this mysterious bloodsucker clan, if only so she could be sure the gang would be safe in their activities. “Yo, Rika? You doing okay?” Jason asked, breaking through her thoughts. Everyone else in the room turned to look at her with concern and confusion in their eyes. “Shit,” she muttered, feeling guilty at having let her mind wander. The whirring of the clock once more sounded in her ear as she backed up to the start of what she’d missed. Jason shot her an amused smirk as he continued talking; apparently a little spark of light shone in her eyes whenever she used her power, and he had come to have an eye for spotting it. When Jason’s planning session was over, Rika went over to the couch where Aiden was sitting. “Hey, uh. I don’t mean to be too forward or anything like that, but… is there any way I could meet these other vampires at all?” He instantly looked nervous. “Um, I don’t know. I could ask my, um, friend.” She offered him a reassuring smile. “I’d appreciate it. Seriously.” He visibly relaxed and returned her smile with one of his own. “It’s no problem.” David also got up from his chair and came over. “Hey, kid. Sorry if I scared you earlier.” “David’s a bit too intense sometimes, but he means well,” Rika said. Aiden shrugged. “It’s okay.” David shook his head. “Nah. I’m pretty sure I creeped you out, so I’m apologizing. If you make someone else uncomfortable, you apologize. That’s one of my rules.” He gave him a small smile. “Plus, if you’re gonna get my sister here in with some vampires, I want to be on your good side.” “You’re related?” he asked in surprise, his gaze shifting between them in disbelief. David wrapped his arm around Rika and gave one of his smug smiles; she noticed that his hands were very cold, a common and bizarre occurrence that lended credence to his complaints of being chilly even in the summer heat. “What, don’t you see the family resemblance?” He gestured between their faces to jokingly highlight that she was Japanese, and he was scruffy and white. “She got all the good genes, obviously.” “It’s more like… an unofficial thing,” Rika explained. “He’s pretty much all the family I’ve got.” Bitterly, she thought, Anymore, anyway. Understanding crossed Aiden’s face and he replied, “Oh, that makes sense.” “I saved her life so she decided to be my replacement sister, you know how these things go,” David teased. Rika noted the hurt in his eyes as he said this. He’d been homeless once, too. A fire had broken out in his family’s home, and he’d been the only survivor. As a result, he had very little to his name. Moments like this reminded her that despite his laid-back, jokey persona, he was hurting as much as anyone in the Loomer Street gang. It also reminded her that no matter what, he was a good, selfless man who wanted to make sure no one ever had to suffer like he did. “Hey, I saved your life, Aiden!” Lilith chimed in. “I mean, maybe. I dunno. But does that mean we’re soul siblings now or whatever? I guess we should probably hang out more before that. But I sure wouldn’t mind having you as a brother.” Rika shook her head in amusement. Despite being late, the meeting had managed to go pretty well, and they were ready to start preparing for their big break. What’s more, Aiden had given her hope of understanding her vampirism better. She was definitely going to pursue this lead into discovering more about being a vampire; she had a feeling her dad would have wanted her to do this if he’d still been here to guide her. Her hand slid into her pocket and gently gripped her watch. I hope this will give me some answers, Dad… she thought as she began to mentally prepare herself for what was coming in the next few days. Click here for chapter five - part two1/31/2021 0 Comments Chapter FourWednesday June 21, 2017 It had only been three days since Aiden had met Eric, but he already had a serious crush on him. During their first date, the two had stayed at the bar until two in the morning, which was when Armstrong had kicked them out so he could close up. Eric, being the gentleman that he was, had walked Aiden home. When Aiden had finally collapsed into bed around three that night (or rather, that morning), he knew he was crazy about him. For the past two days, the two men had texted constantly. They chatted about anything and everything, from their favorite candy bars to the worst teacher they’d experienced in high school. Aiden woke up each morning to an enthusiastic greeting and fell asleep each night after receiving a wish for sweet dreams. This morning, however, had been a little different. When he woke up, he glanced at his phone to discover Eric was inquiring about his plans for the day. This was the reason why he was now seated across from him at a comfortable booth on their second date. He’d been a bundle of nerves as he’d walked through the city to Jolene’s, a local sandwich shop, and he wasn’t any less calm sitting across from Eric. He was trying his best to appear casual and cool even though he was anything but. Should he have worn something nicer than a basic black t-shirt and jeans? Did his hair look okay? What if he looked like a slob when he was eating? What if he said something stupid? “Aiden, take a deep breath,” Eric said gently. “I’m not going to bite you. Which is a little more reassuring from me than it would be from anyone else, I think.” “Sorry,” he mumbled sheepishly. It was easy to forget Eric could read him like a book. He decided to distract himself by looking around the restaurant. It wasn’t particularly fancy, but it was simple and charming in its own way. The owner worked as the only server, taking and preparing the orders herself, though he suspected there was at least one other employee in the kitchen based on how she ran back and forth with meals so quickly. She practically floated around the restaurant with a confident smile, chatting with several of the customers who were likely regulars. “So,” Eric began with a smile, “things have been hectic at home, what with us preparing a party and some, uh, other major things.” His eyes darted across the restaurant to a young Asian woman sipping a drink a few tables away. She had dark hair, but the tips were dyed a brilliant neon blue. “I just had to see you again. I really, really wanted to. I hope that doesn’t sound too intense.” “No,” he answered. He tried to seem nonchalant about it, but on the inside, he was beaming with excitement. He felt the same way. Texting for the past two days was great, but seeing him in person again was even better. Eric smiled in relief. “Good! Ugh, I wish you could come to the party we’re having, it’s going to be a big feast. There’s not really a party like a vampire party, or so I’ve been told.” “You can always text me, right?” he offered. Truthfully, he was glad he couldn’t go, though not because he didn’t want to. He’d feel awkward and out of place around so many people, particularly because he was not a vampire himself. Eric shrugged with a smile. “Of course. Though, I am polite, and I’m very interested in seeing what Dracula’s other daughter is like, so I may be a bit slow in my replies. All the more reason to see you today then, right?” Aiden nodded in agreement, then paused. “Wait, did you say Dracula?” “Yes, yes I did.” He lifted a brow suspiciously. This was obviously a joke, right? Eric snorted. “Yes, it sounds unbelievable, but so did vampires before a couple of nights ago, right? Would you like me to rip the bandaid right off, or do you want me to just slowly drip feed you these shocking revelations once per date?” He considered this for a short moment before answering, “Maybe just one at a time.” Eric winked. “Fine by me! I’ll have to plan this out; make a whole calendar and decide what days I’ll tell you what things… Look at that, we’ve known each other such a short time and you’re already brightening my whole life up!” Aiden gave him a small smile. If Eric only knew how much better he was making his life. Eric snapped his fingers. “I should tell you one other thing, though. See that girl over there?” He tilted his head towards the woman he’d glanced at earlier, who was looking through a magazine now as she continued to sip her drink. Aiden followed his gaze and nodded. “Ok, so. Have you ever seen the Will Smith movie Men in Black?” “No,” he admitted with a slight frown. He’d seen a number of movies, but they were either cartoons from when he was a kid or odd, unpopular ones the local tv stations were able to buy the rights to play. “Ok, well, it’s a movie about these secret agents who protect aliens who live on Earth and who stop bad aliens and stuff like that. Marina over there is basically Will Smith, but for vampires. Sadly, unlike Will Smith, she doesn’t have a rap career. Or, wait.” He turned and called out to her, “Do you have a rap album yet, Marina?” “I’m working on it,” the woman replied without looking up from her magazine. “Check the charts next year.” “Oh. So, is she always going to be around?” he frowned. “If I’m out and about on the town? Probably,” Eric sighed. “If I’m at the manor or the karaoke bar, though? Probably not. Those are safe places. Which brings me to the big order of business!” He clapped his hands together. “How would you like to meet my friends or, well, family I guess I should say?” “Would you like me to?” If it would make Eric happy, he’d do it without hesitation, no matter how anxious it might make him. “Only if you want to! I just, well, I thought it might be nice to get them all out of the house, and it might be nice for you to meet them. You know, ease you into all this with the friendly, relaxed folk. I certainly would like this to be a long-term thing, if… if that’s ok with you, I mean.” Even in the short time Aiden had known him, the nervousness that flashed through his bespectacled dark green eyes seemed really uncharacteristic. Aiden felt his pulse quicken. “You do?” Eric nodded. “Yes. Yes, I think I do. I’ve… spent years having nothing but casual encounters. That’s not what I want anymore; it never made me happy. But meeting you—texting you these past few days—I think it’s safe to say I’m very smitten, and I’d… Well, if you’re willing, I’d like to be your boyfriend.” He fought back the urge to give Eric a dorky grin. He was more than willing. This is exactly what he wanted. “I’d really like that.” Eric breathed a sigh of relief. “Well, that’s settled then! Now I definitely want you to meet my friends! I think you’d like some of them, especially my best friend, Prim. She’s been waiting for me to find a steady partner for forever.” He was so distracted by the realization that Eric was his boyfriend now that it took him a few long seconds to realize what he’d said. “She has?” “Well, yes,” Eric frowned. “She… still remembers how my last serious relationship went. I think she’d like me to give dating another go instead of just sleeping around.” He wasn’t entirely sure what was an appropriate response to this, so he simply nodded and hoped it came off as supportive. Eric beamed at him. “So then, how about in a couple of days we go hang out at Rhyme or Reason again, and I invite the members of the coven? Then you can meet all the weirdos I’ve been boarding with in Hawthorne Manor for the past couple decades.” Butterflies took flight in his stomach. “How many are there?” he asked nervously. “Just eighteen, not counting Victoria. Though I guess it’s nineteen now because of the new girl, Rose. Or, well, I guess she’s an old, returning member… And then there’s Mara, but she’s an unofficial member.” The number of butterflies doubled. Twenty people? He winced, silently praying Eric didn’t pick up on how anxious he felt. “Are they all going to be there?” “I doubt it,” Eric shrugged. “I can tell you who probably would come, though.” Relief spread throughout his body and the majority of the fluttering insects disappeared. “Oh, yeah, that, um, might help.” “Well, let’s see…” Eric tapped his chin. “Prim would definitely be there. We’ve been best friends since we went to college together, and she wouldn’t miss this for anything. Yuriko and Sakura would come. They both love me. Be mindful of Sakura though. Don’t talk shit about samurai around her, and keep in mind that she’s blind. She’s totally going to fuck with you, but she means well. She’s not going to be genuinely mean to anyone I’m with.” He nodded, trying to keep these names in mind as well as who they were. “I think you’ll like Yuriko a lot. She’s a real sweetheart. She’s the one who told me about this place. She apparently frequents here… mainly to check out the manager. She does have a nice ass.” He smirked, but once again there was something uncharacteristic in his eyes, something nervous and anxious. Aiden wondered what was bothering him. Did he have a history with the owner? He wanted to ask, but the fawn-haired woman was making her way towards their table with a friendly smile. “You two ready to order, or do you need a few more minutes?” she asked in a light Southern accent. “If you have any questions about anythin’, don’t hesitate to ask.” “I’m ready if you are, Aiden,” Eric said, the nervous look vanishing in an instant. He wasn’t, particularly since he had barely glanced at the menu, but he didn’t want to be an inconvenience. Deciding in the spur of the moment to order whatever Eric got, he nodded. “Alright!” Eric exclaimed. “I’ll have the Greek gyro, please!” The owner glanced at Aiden. “What about you, darlin’?” He politely ordered, “I’ll have the same.” “That’s easy enough!” She took their menus and, with a smile, wandered off, presumably to begin cooking. Aiden was amazed she didn’t need to write anything down. “I ought to tell Mack about this place,” Eric noted. “They love gyros. And that brings me back to what we were talking about! Mack will definitely be there! They’re not going to miss a chance to put on a tight dress and flaunt themselves for Armstrong!” At least there would be someone he knew. Mack was patient and understanding, and they were probably the reason Aiden was sitting here now with Eric. He’d been so freaked out that night at the bar. If Mack hadn’t been there, would he have left? Would he have ever seen Eric again? He didn’t really want to think about that possibility, so he shoved it out of his mind. Eric rattled off a few more names: A guy named Bach would probably come; a man named Matt may or may not; a girl named Farrah might not show up due to having broken up with Yuriko a few months ago; two others named Charlene and Carlos might show up… “...and Roarke. I’m not sure about him,” Eric sighed. “I don’t think he’s a bad guy, but he has a reputation as a womanizer and a loner, so I’m not entirely sure whether he’d come or not.” “He’s the one who was at the bar the other night, right?” Aiden hadn’t gotten a good look at the man, but he did seem like a bit of a playboy. Eric nodded. “I can tell he’s hurting. He hides it well, but, you know, I can see those tiny moments when the truth shines through the cracks.” He looked down at the table’s red laminated surface. “I wonder what happened to him. I wonder if…” He trailed off, tilting his head back up and sighing. “If what?” Aiden pressed curiously. Eric shook his head. “Not yet. It’s too soon. I’m going to need some time to work up the courage to tell you my story. But…” The nervous look returned to his eyes. “Can I ask you something?” “Yeah, of course.” He couldn’t help but wonder what Eric had been through. What kind of pain had he experienced in his life? “Would it… Would it bother you if I told you I like women too? That’s not a dealbreaker, is it?” “Why would it be?” “Some people have very misguided ideas of what it means to be bisexual. They think I’ll cheat, or that I’m just unfaithful, or that any man or woman could just steal me away,” Eric said with a bitterness that indicated this was something that had indeed happened to him. Aiden frowned. Those thoughts hadn’t even entered his mind as possibilities. “It doesn’t make a difference to me,” he shrugged. “You like who you like, right? I trust you.” Which he did. He wasn’t just saying that. Eric looked like a weight had been lifted off his shoulders and the nervousness completely vanished from his eyes as he smiled, his fangs peeking out a bit. “Thank you, Aiden.” A warm shiver ran through his body. Eric’s smile was captivating. “Well then, is that all settled? We’ll have a big old party at the karaoke bar where I can show you off to all my friends? Maybe even sing you a song or two, or twenty?” “Okay,” he nodded. “Well then, I’ll let you know who all is coming as soon as I know!” Aiden couldn’t ignore how nervous he was about this, but he could tell it was really important to Eric. He wanted this relationship to work, which meant he’d have to step outside of his comfort zone. “If it makes you feel better, Marina, Armstrong, and about a dozen other mortals will be there, and they’re all trained to kick our asses if we misbehave!” Eric gave him a cheerful, confident wink. He felt his muscles relax in relief, and he gave him another small smile. Once again, Eric had picked up on what Aiden didn’t say. Before their conversation could continue, Jolene returned with their meals. The large sandwiches were nearly overflowing on their warm white glass plates, barely leaving any room for the kettle chips that were included. “Here you two are!” Jolene smiled. “Let me know if you boys need anything else.” She smiled and wandered away to greet another table. With minor difficulty, Aiden managed to pick up his gyro and take a bite. He was surprised by how great it tasted, particularly the meat. Though it was a challenge to eat with how enormous it was, he nodded in approval. Eric was working on his as well and gave a nod in return as he finished chewing a bite. “It’s delicious, isn’t it?” Aiden swallowed and answered with an enthusiastic, “Yeah!” “Mack is going to love this place. These are the best gyros I’ve had since I visited that fair in Iowa.” “You’ve been to Iowa?” he asked in surprise. He felt a small twinge of jealousy. He’d never even been out of the city before. “Yes! I go traveling with my parents once a year. I’ve seen quite a lot of America and some of Europe that way!” “You’re so lucky,” he sighed. He didn’t mean to bring down the mood, but it was hard not to. His life was so dull and uneventful, especially compared to Eric’s. “You have no idea how lucky, sweetie,” he said before he took a quick sip of his drink. “But if things work out, my parents would probably be ecstatic if you came along.” His eyes lit up. “Really? They’d be okay with that?” He wasn’t sure what he’d do about his mom if he was able to go with them during one of these trips, but he’d worry about that later. “Are you kidding? I haven’t dated anyone steadily since the early 90’s. If we can make it to a year, I think they’d buy us a trip round the world.” He took another bite of his gyro while he pondered this. Would they make it to a year? Would they even make it past a month? He didn’t know the first thing about dating, but he was more than willing to learn. He wanted this to work. But he knew he’d have to tell Eric the truth eventually if that was going to happen. It was something he was scared to face. What if Eric didn’t want to be with him anymore once he knew? What if he got mad at him for lying? Aiden didn’t know if he could handle losing him. “You know,” Eric said, piercing through his thoughts, “I honestly didn’t know if I’d ever date again. I’ve, uh, had a few bar dates here and there. But I never found anyone who I just felt… so comfortable with. Until I met you, Aiden. It’s so strange. I feel like I’ve been reborn again!” He smiled shyly, but guilt was quickly seeping into the pit of his stomach thick as molasses. His good mood was almost entirely eradicated, though he fought to keep the smile on his face. He felt certain that once Eric knew, he’d change his mind. “Maybe it’s meant to be,” he murmured quietly. He wanted to believe that, but knowing what he’d eventually have to confess made him unsure about their future. He wanted it to work out, but he felt it was inevitable he’d lose his first (and probably only) boyfriend. ****** Gabby was used to traveling all over the world, so Rhine City was just another temporary home for her. She and the other coven members in their small group (along with the vampire killers) had arrived in the city the day before. Despite leaving Germany in the morning, their plane had touched down in the city late that same morning all thanks to the magic of time zones. She’d been so exhausted from the lack of sleep that once they’d arrived at their new headquarters, she’d picked out a bedroom and fell asleep almost immediately. It wasn’t until she’d woken up later that night that she’d explored the house. It was more of a mansion considering how massive it was, with three floors, more bedrooms than she cared to count, an enormous kitchen, a gorgeous dining room, and an inground pool in the backyard. Flynn had picked the room to her right so he could be nearby if she needed anything. He was rather sweet, even discarding his armor completely so she would be more comfortable around him as it was laced with silver. The two had become fast friends overnight. When he’d realized she had woken up the previous night, he’d helped her set up her room and had kept her company by watching movies with her. She was used to watching them alone, so it was really nice to have a companion. They were so comfortable with each other, in fact, that neither were particularly bothered when she’d decided to set a pillow on his lap and lay on it during a viewing of Ladyhawke. It was a movie she’d seen many times, which was probably why her mind was wandering instead of staying focused despite how much she genuinely enjoyed it. She’d spent the whole flight from Germany to the United States talking to Jojo. She’d learned so much about him, like how he’d been turned in 1921, and how he’d wanted to be an author when he was young. She’d told him about how she didn’t know who her birth parents were, and how she’d hated school when she was a kid. She’d hoped to see him again when she’d woken up last night, but he wasn’t anywhere to be found. What if he didn’t want to talk to her again? What if he was avoiding her because he thought she was boring? “You doing okay down there, Gabby?” Flynn asked, peering down at her curiously. “Yeah,” she answered. “You sure? You’ve been awfully quiet. Though I guess most people don’t talk through movies, huh?” “Nope,” she laughed softly. “But we can talk if you want to.” “Nah, it’s fine. It’s just what I’m used to. My mom, god, she just would never shut up when we watched movies, always telling me about every detail and all the little tricks the actors did…” He sighed. “The last movie I remember watching with her was this movie called Clash of the Titans. It’s a movie about this Greek hero who goes on a quest to fight all these monsters, and they’re all done in stop motion animation. My mom just loved that stuff, and…” He trailed off and went quiet for a few moments. “...Sorry. I didn’t mean to start rambling.” “It’s okay. I don’t mind.” She rolled onto her back so she could smile up at him. “I don’t think I’ve ever heard of that movie.” “Maybe I can find a VHS of it somewhere…” he mumbled, turning his head nervously to the side. He seemed upset about something, which worried her, so she asked, “Are you okay?” “Oh, yeah, I just…” He ran a hand across the scar on his face. “I’m kind of self-conscious about… this. I guess talking about Mom kinda just made it harder to pretend it doesn’t bother me.” Gabby’s eyes widened. “Did your mom give it to you?” “What?! No!” Flynn exclaimed. “It was my dad.” “Oh… But why does talking about your mom remind you about it?” “Because I know every time she saw it, it hurt her, because she couldn’t protect me from him.” “I’m so sorry,” she frowned. “I can’t imagine why someone would do that to their own child.” “Because my dad wanted me to uphold the ‘proud family name!’” Flynn spit out sarcastically. “We’re such a great family! Our claim to fame is helping your mom murder a guy for cash. Gotta uphold that pristine legacy by making your seven year old son go through a brutal obstacle course and take a saw blade to the face!” Gabby sat up, horrified. “You were seven?” she whispered. “Dad wanted me to start young,” Flynn muttered. She was quiet for a moment. She couldn’t even imagine the terror he’d experienced. Seven years old. What if he’d been killed? Without thinking, she leaned forward and wrapped her arms around his neck in a hug. “I’m glad you’re okay.” For a moment he stiffened, but he eased up rather quickly. “Thanks, Gabby.” She pulled back and gave him a bright smile. “I think it makes you look unique, at least.” His face turned red, and he looked away before mumbling, “Thank you.” After a few moments he cleared his throat and said, “Do you maybe wanna grab something to eat? I’m kinda hungry now. Getting emotional wears me out.” She nodded, excitement bubbling within her. “We could have a pizza party! I bet there’s frozen pizza in the freezer. Maybe there’s ice cream, too?” It thrilled her that she finally had someone to hang out with. Her previous irritation with having a “bodyguard” had completely disappeared. Flynn laughed. “I’d love some ice cream! We inviting anyone else to this party?” He gave her a knowing smile. Now it was her turn to blush. “Maybe,” she admitted quietly. “Well let’s hope we run into him!” Flynn got up off of the bed, her pillow falling off of his lap onto the floor below. He gently took her hand to pull her up, too. Once she was standing, she paused the movie. Even if she had been distracted for most of it, she at least wanted to see the end. She loved happy endings. The two of them made their way through the second floor hallway and down the grand staircase, which looked like it belonged more in a movie about a princess making her royal debut than in a crime-ridden city. Voices could be heard from downstairs, which gave her hope. Maybe Jojo was among them! As they landed on the first floor and approached the kitchen, she could make out the voice of Hannah berating someone. “Really?! Must you stand around without a shirt on?! It seems rather disrespectful to your superiors!” “Great! Fuck that snake, I’ll take my pants off next and disrespect her twice as much!” That was most definitely Rex. “Hannah,” came the yawning voice of Vincent, “it’s really not worth it. Just let it go.” After a few more seconds of huffing and annoyed exchanges, the door to the kitchen burst open to reveal Rex, who was indeed wearing nothing but a pair of pink pajama pants decorated with red hearts. He was carrying a twelve pack of beer under his arm, one of which was open in his hand. He gave them a nod. “‘Sup?” Gabby rolled her eyes. Typical. Still, she promised Jojo she’d at least give him a chance (albeit a small one). “We’re going to make pizza.” “Well, you’re in luck! Picked up a fuckload of frozen pizzas last night so help yourself. But if you eat all my cheeseburger pizzas, we’re gonna have a fucking problem.” He chugged the rest of his beer, then crushed the can in his hand. “I promise we won’t,” she replied, glancing at Flynn. Flynn’s face was a bit flushed, and he looked peculiarly uncomfortable. “Alright, I’m pretty sure I can trust you. Guess I’d better fuck off now; I’m making your little buddy uncomfortable,” Rex snorted. Before Gabby could reply, Rex turned and walked away quickly down the hall, whistling something to himself. “I’m not sure if I like him or not,” she admitted as they continued into the kitchen. He was obnoxious and loud. What was there to like? “I wonder why Amon chose him instead of… I dunno, that cowboy guy?” Flynn sighed. She sighed as well. “I don’t know.” She wanted to know that herself. She’d much rather have Dallas around than Rex. Inside the kitchen were Hannah and Vincent, as Gabby had expected. Hannah was rummaging about in the cabinets while Vincent was leaning against the counter by the microwave with his eyes closed. Gabby quietly crossed the large pristine room, which looked like it had hardly been used at all, to look through the fridge. Rex hadn’t been kidding; there were probably at least 15 frozen pizzas crammed inside. “What kind do you want, Flynn?” “What kinds are there?” Flynn asked. She pulled out some of the boxes and read off the topping choices. “Rex’s cheeseburger, pepperoni, Canadian bacon, cheese, and supreme.” “Wow,” came Vincent’s voice, “you guys aren’t even gonna say hi? I’m so hurt.” Gabby turned in his direction, immediately feeling guilty. “I’m sorry,” she apologized with a polite smile. “I didn’t want to interrupt.” Hannah pulled her head out of the cabinet and bowed deeply. “Forgive our rudeness, Miss Cross. We meant no disrespect.” Vincent’s eyes were still closed, but he was smiling. “I’m just teasing, don’t worry,” he yawned as he pushed off the counter and stretched. “I’m sure you have more exciting things to do than talk to me or Little Miss Perfect over there.” “We’re just making a pizza before we watch another movie.” She paused before asking, “Would you like one? But you can’t have the cheeseburger ones. Those are Rex’s.” “Thanks for the warning. I really don’t want to go around pissing off the Suicide King,” Vincent said, yawning yet again. “But sure, why not, pizza’s great. What’re you watching anyway?” “Ladyhawke. It’s almost over, though.” She glanced hesitantly at Flynn. She wasn’t sure if she should ask them to join. The room was certainly big enough for all of them to sit comfortably (especially if Flynn sat on her bed like he had been). Would they even want to join them? “Ladyhawke? Is that about… a bird woman, or something?” Hannah said, crossing her arms over her chest. “And more importantly, are you going to invite us, and also maybe my brother?” Vincent asked. Hannah whirled to him. “Vincent! You can’t impose on Bloody Mary’s daughter like that! You aren’t even supposed to be here to begin with!” Gabby frowned. She neither cared for that nickname for her mother—she’d only heard Jack use it before once or twice—nor did she appreciate being treated like someone of high importance. “I would like the company if you’d like to join us,” she informed Vincent. “If Flynn doesn’t mind, I mean.” “No, yeah, that’s great!” Flynn said. “I’d like to get to know you guys.” Vincent shrugged and gave a tired smile. “I’d love to join you, then. Might as well make my time here fun. Like Hannah said, I’m not even supposed to be here.” “You’re not?” she asked, completely confused. “Randall was the one who was requested for this, but Vincent insisted on coming,” Hannah sighed. “Are you trying to steal your brother’s glory? Or what?” “I have my own reasons for coming,” Vincent mumbled as he stared down at the floor. “Well, I’m glad you’re here,” Gabby offered, hoping to cheer him up. “I’m usually really lonely.” “Well, I’m certainly happy to help solve that problem,” Vincent yawned again. “And my brother… I think he needs a friend. And Hannah here desperately needs another girl to talk to.” “Vincent, I can’t just… galavant around with the daughter of one of the greatest vampires of the past two hundred years!” Hannah huffed. “It’s not becoming of someone of my family’s status! I need to put my best foot forward here, although…” She turned away from Gabby. “…considering I wasn’t chosen as a bodyguard, that might have already failed.” Hannah must have, indeed, had great magical talent because in the blink of an eye, she made Gabby feel very small. She fell completely silent and tried to focus all of her attention on making one of the pizzas. She had, at random, picked out a pepperoni one and put the rest back in the freezer. She walked across the kitchen to the island counters in the middle and set the box on top. Her vision blurred with tears she hadn’t realized had surfaced as she set the oven’s temperature to 400 degrees. She hadn’t meant to offend Hannah by choosing Flynn instead. She was just trying to be nice since he looked so miserable. Did that really mean they couldn’t spend time together? And why did she keep insisting Gabby was someone extraordinary just because her mom was one of the head members of the coven? All her thoughts were interrupted by someone crashing through the kitchen door and collapsing on the floor. “Jojo?!” Flynn exclaimed. Gabby whirled around with excitement. Her spirits had lifted as soon as she heard his name, but they shattered into a million pieces as soon as she saw him. He was shaking and appeared beaten and bruised. His eyes were dead, and though his injuries were quickly healing, he was gritting his teeth. Panicked, she rushed over and crouched on the floor next to him. “Jojo? Are you okay?” “Gabby?” he managed to gasp out. “Ugh. I… No. But it’s nothing I haven’t dealt with before.” “Sweet fuck, what happened, man?” Vincent shouted, the sleepiness in his voice entirely gone, replaced by worry instead. “Can I help?” she offered quietly. “Do you need water or, um… pizza? We’re making some right now.” “Water… Yes, please, water…” Hannah looked absolutely shocked and appalled. “Who did this to you?” “Moore,” he coughed. Gabby stood up and rushed to grab a glass. While it filled up with cold tap water, she muttered, “Why did he beat you up? I’m gonna tell Mom about this.” Didn’t he realize Jojo was part of the coven and not one of their enemies? “I… Yes. Let your mother know. Let Amon know. I can’t imagine they’d want a man like him in the house with you.” “I knew I hated that Moore guy,” Hannah scoffed. “That family has always been trash. Riding on the coattails of the other families and mopping up their success. My parents told me the last they’d heard, one of theirs had been in jail for sexual assault so… it…” She trailed off, something seeming to dawn over her before she let out a meek, “Oh no.” “Hannah. Please tell me the one who was in jail was anyone but Anthony Moore,” Flynn pleaded. Hannah didn’t say anything. She didn’t have to. A wave of nausea washed over Gabby. As she slowly carried the glass of water back across the kitchen to give to Jojo, she asked him, “Did… Did he do that to you?” Jojo looked away, his hand reaching up to his neck where a black studded collar, decorated with butterfly motifs, was fastened around his throat. It was something she had only noticed once they were on the plane, where the lighting was better than in the deep, dark forest. “Must I say it? I think you can guess.” “I’m… I’m going to get someone,” Vincent said before rushing out of the room. What could she say? What could she do? She had no idea how to console someone who had been through something so disgusting and vile. She handed him the cup of water, then did what felt right and wrapped her arms around him tightly, holding him close in what she hoped was a comforting hug. She ignored how nervous she was to be touching him and focused entirely on trying to help him forget what he’d just been through (if that was at all possible). When she first touched him, he seemed to flinch a little, but soon enough he slowly wrapped his arms around her in turn. A few moments later, Amon burst into the kitchen with Gabby’s mother in tow right behind him. “Amon, what the hell is going on here?!” Flynn shouted. “You let a rapist onto this team?!” “I assure you boy, had I known I would not have allowed this man in the house.” He stared at Jojo, the hardness in his eyes softening. “He told him, didn’t he? I knew I should have paid more attention to him back in the forest. I cannot take my eyes off that man for more than a moment…” “I imagine so, sir,” Jojo muttered. “Amon,” her mother said, “we have to tell Mother. We have to tell her we can’t have this… this monster in the house with Gabby.” “I assure you Miss Cross, Gabby is in no danger from him,” Jojo remarked bitterly. “He told me himself, he only likes skinny, pretty little boys like me.” Gabby glared at her mom and, feeling more courageous than she normally did, countered, “We can’t have this monster in the house with Jojo.” “I agree,” Amon said, folding his arms. “When I heard Johan was coming with us, I had hoped this would be a pleasant vacation for him, not more of the usual.” Johan… Of course. Jojo was just a nickname. Still, she liked it. Her mother shrunk back. “I… I’ll tell Mother. I’ll call her in. But,” she gave Amon a small, sly smile, “before that, I think I’ll tell Rex what happened.” Amon chuckled. “Excellent idea. Now, off Marianna.” Her mother darted out of the room and then Amon turned his gaze to Gabby. “Gabriella. Did you have any plans for this evening?” “We were going to watch movies,” she answered politely. She supposed it made sense Rex would want to know what happened since he and Jojo were friends, but the odd smile her mom gave Amon confused her. What was that about? “Then I suggest you do just that,” Amon noted. “Take Johan and Flynn with your pizza and keep to your room for now. I’ll let you know when it’s safe to come out. I have already had Mr. Quincey retreat to his room with his brother and Rhapsody while we sort this out. Ah, and if you hear any screaming, don’t worry. That will likely be Mr. Moore.” He turned to Hannah. “Ms. Starr, you will come with me.” Hannah deflated a bit. “Oh, uh. Alright, sir.” She looked sadly at Gabby. “I’m so sorry, Gabby, Jojo… I. Um. I’ll… I hope we can…” She shook her head and turned away as Amon gently ushered her out of the room. Gabby stayed on the floor with Jojo while Flynn finished cooking their pizzas. She tried to keep Jojo’s mind off of what happened by telling him about some of her favorite movies, but she wasn’t sure it was working. Jojo was rather quiet, his eyes filled with tears as he politely nodded along to what Gabby was saying. “I really hoped… this would be different,” he eventually cried out softly. She was taken aback by this, but calmly asked, “What do you mean?” “It is as Amon said: I hoped this would be a reprieve from this sort of treatment…” He hugged his knees to his chest. “But it seems no matter where I go, Jack finds new ways to make me miserable. Or I suppose old ways.” “But he’s not here,” she reminded him. “He is always with me,” Jojo said, tapping his collar. She peered at it closely. Something about it seemed familiar, but she couldn’t place what or why. “What does it do?” “If you say a certain phrase, I become like a dog. Obedient. Pliable. Passive. I will do whatever I am asked.” Anger filled Gabby and, without thinking, her small fingers reached around his neck. “Can I take it off?” she whispered. The question wasn’t one of permission; it was inquiring about its strength. Was it an enchanted item? Did it have a secret key? He shook his head sadly. “I don’t think so. I’ve tried, but it cannot be removed by any means I’m aware of. Not even silver seems to be able to do anything.” “God, that’s just unbelievably fucked up,” Flynn growled as he pulled out the pizza. “What kind of sick fuck would even make something like that?” With a sigh, she removed her hands from around his neck. “Who put it on you?” “Jack did, back when I first joined the coven. To think, for a moment I was so happy. I thought after the years of drinking, loneliness… giving myself away to others… I might have found friends who could heal my aching heart. And then Jack put this on me, and try as your mother and Amon protested, the snake woman said I was his reward for his successes and his loyalty.” “You have friends,” she insisted. “You have me and Flynn now. And…” She took a deep breath. “...I’m going to find a way to take it off. I promise.” His eyes widened. “Gabby… I… But why?” “I’m guessing it’s because she’d be a pretty shitty person to leave you with some freaky magic rape collar on,” Flynn added. “I promise, I’m gonna help too. There’s no way I could let anyone suffer like that with a clear conscience.” Jojo bit his lip as he teared up again. “You… You both are far too kind to me. I don’t know if I’d believe it if anyone else said it, but something tells me you’ll find a way.” “We will,” she vowed. Even though she didn’t know where to even begin, she would find a way to free Jojo. He wasn’t a slave. He was a person, and he deserved freedom just as much as anyone else in the coven. I will find a way, Jojo. Even if I have to disobey my mom to do it. ****** Everyone in Dracula’s coven was busy preparing for the arrival of Victoria’s daughter and the grand feast that would follow in celebration. Everyone, that is, except Roarke. Victoria had tasked him with cleaning the bathroom, but he’d barely made any progress. It was hard to focus when he couldn’t get Antoinette out of his mind. That blue-eyed blonde beauty had been lingering in his thoughts since he’d arrived home that morning. He wanted to be near her again to kiss those soft, sweet lips and caress her smooth cheeks. No woman had ever plagued his thoughts like this. Why couldn’t he get that damn girl out of his mind? With a sigh, he sprayed down the inside of the shower with tub cleaner. Of course Victoria had given him one of the worst rooms in the house to clean. He sincerely doubted it was accidental considering how much she hated him. “I don’t even want to go to this stupid thing,” he grumbled to himself. He’d much rather sneak out and spend another night with Antoinette. He wondered if that was possible. Would Victoria notice if he left? “Have you even done anything you were asked to do?” Speak of the devil. With an internal sigh, he turned towards the doorway to find the coven leader glaring at him with her arms crossed over her chest. “I’m still working on it, aren’t I?” he retorted. “You were given this simple task an hour ago. Do you mean to tell me you’ve been cleaning for an hour, yet there is no obvious progress?” “Look, I’m sorry, okay? I’m working on it.” She narrowed her brown eyes at him. “I want it spotless in an hour, Roarke.” With that, she turned on her heel and stormed away. He desperately wanted to mutter an insult under his breath, but with his luck, she’d actually hear him. Instead, he sighed again and continued spraying down the bathtub. If he didn’t need the safety, he’d have left the coven years ago. It was too risky for him (or any vampire, really) to be covenless. His sire may not have taught him much, but he at least taught him that. “Oooh, Vicky’s mad, mad, mad,” came a voice from the doorway behind him. Roarke turned back around towards the doorway slightly irritated. He didn’t recognize the woman standing there. A black top hat sat on her head, and she wore a t-shirt with a guy named Charlie Anders on it and a short black and white checkered skirt. What was most puzzling to him was his disinterest in pursuing her. Was it because he wasn’t attracted to her, or was it something else (something he didn’t really want to think about)? Regardless, he shrugged in response. “I’m used to it.” “She wasn’t always so cranky, but I guess it’s cuz she hasn’t seen Nadia in a long, long time.” She surveyed the room. “You need some help?” He was going to say no, but the sooner he got this done, the sooner he could (maybe) see Antoinette. “Yeah, sure.” “Whatcha still need to clean in here?” He sighed, feeling defeated. “Everything, apparently. I’m working on the shower now. I’ll, uh, clean the toilet, too.” It was a gross job, but he wanted to be a gentleman, at least. “Nah, we gotta get you out right quick, we do! Line up all the rags and cleaning supplies on the sink, alright?” He set the tub spray on the sink’s counter and asked, “We do?” “We do! Now, let me show you a magic trick!” She waited until he’d set the other supplies out, then held out her hand and the cleaning supplies began flying about the room, spraying and scrubbing down everything in record time. “Ta-da! I made the grime in this bathroom disappear!” She took her hat off and bowed. Roarke’s jaw dropped. “How the fuck did you do that? Like, I get it’s probably your power and all, but how?” “Tel-e-kin-e-sis!” she chirped, wagging her finger at each syllable. “Not hard to focus on moving about things so simple, right?” “Damn…” It was hard not to be jealous, but he was. Her power seemed both unique and fun, unlike his. “Well, thanks for the help. Seriously, I was going to be in here for hours.” Her smile faltered slightly for a moment, but then she perked right back up. “Gotta get you outta here, I do! You’ve got places to be, people to see, etcetera!” He lifted an eyebrow curiously. “I do?” "Yeah? You’ve been thinking it real, real, real loud this whole time you were in here.” “I… have?” She nodded. “Could hear you right down the hall, I could. Want me to help you bust out and find her?” “If I leave, Victoria will literally kill me.” Not that he didn’t want to. God, did he want to. “Vicky isn’t that mean,” the woman said with nervous uncertainty, which once again vanished quickly. “And besides, that’s why we sneak out!” “She’s going to find out,” he sighed. She probably had a list full of shit she wanted him to do, and when she couldn’t find him to give him the next task, she’d know. “So you’d rather stay here and work, work, work than go and see this lady who’s making your mind into a tree full of cicadas to me?” She shook her head. “Come on, I’m busting you free! She might be less mad if I told her I need you, I’m the one who brought the ring back, I am!” “The… ring?” He frowned, completely confused. “Wait, who are you, anyway? I don’t think I’ve ever seen you before.” She flipped her hat back onto her head and winked. “I’m Rosemary Lavender Milliner! But call me Rose, okay?” Realization hit him, and he exclaimed in near disbelief, “You’re the one we’re having this big celebration for?” “One of them, yeah! Nadia too! Vicky’s daughter! So if I say I need you for something, Vicky can’t stop me!” “If you’re really sure… But why are you helping me?” “I’ll tell you later. Now come, come, come on! We’ve gotta go, we do!” She turned and zipped out of the room. “Wait, hold on!” Roarke raced after her. He didn’t even get a chance to change into something better, though he supposed it didn’t matter. He could probably encounter a woman in his pajama pants and nothing else and still be able to charm the hell out of them. By the time he caught up with her, Rose was waiting down by the back door, rocking back and forth on her heels. “So, where exactly are we going, then? I didn’t hear that.” “I don’t know,” he admitted. “Where do you want to go?” “Where’s this girl of yours at? We should go there!” Truthfully, he wasn’t entirely sure. “I, uh, could call her, I guess. She’s kind of like my bodyguard now, so I probably should if we’re going somewhere anyway.” “Well, do it then!” Thankfully, he’d thought to ask for her number that morning. Pulling his phone out of his pocket, he found Antoinette’s name in his contacts and called her. The phone rang a few times before she answered. “Hello, hun! How’re you doin’? Miss me that much already?” She giggled sweetly. “Oh, uh…” He didn’t really want to admit out loud that he did, so instead, he asked, “You busy right now?” “Just a bit! A member of your coven stopped by and is buyin’ some cupcakes before I close up for the night! How come, you wanted to head somewhere tonight and need lil’ ol’ Antoinette to keep you safe?” “Uh… Yeah, that’s it.” His mind raced, trying to come up with an excuse. “I was… going out to get drinks with another coven member, and I thought you should come with. You know, for safety and all.” “Well that sounds fun! I’d be happy to! Lemme just finish up this batch of cupcakes for Carlos, and I’ll meet you at the manor in a bit!” Shit. If they didn’t leave now, Victoria might catch them. “Think we can meet you somewhere instead?” he asked as innocently as possible. “Hm, well, there’s always Armstrong’s bar. Ain’t too far from me and I’m sure you can get there safe!” “Oh, yeah, sure.” He glanced at Rose. “You okay with going to a bar?” “Course I am!” she chirped. “Who’s that, hun? You makin’ friends? Am I that good of an influence already?” She giggled again. “Uh… Something like that, sure.” He would have said Rose wasn’t a friend, but he didn’t want to offend her. “So, meet you there, right?” “Sure thing! I better get goin’ though, Carlos is callin’! See you soon, hun!” She hung up, leaving Roarke standing there with Rose, who was now biting her lower lip nervously. “So, should we get going?” he asked while he slipped his phone into his pocket. She jumped a bit. “Oh! Yeah, go on, lead the way, lead the way! I’ll keep you safe, don’t worry, I will!” “That’s what Antoinette’s for,” he laughed. They made their great escape by simply walking out the back door and heading through the yard and the wooden gate surrounding it. “Damn, I guess she really is busy if she didn’t even notice us leaving.” “Think she’s trying to talk to Teach, so she’s real distracted!” He had no idea what she meant by that, but decided not to ask. The less he knew, the better. They walked side-by-side down the alley behind the manor as they started for Armstrong’s place. The bar wasn’t too far, just a few blocks away, which made it a popular place for the coven members. With it being closer to a residential area and not downtown, like most of the bars and clubs in the city, it was less popular with the mortals, another bonus for the vampires who frequented it. “So where have you been all this time?” he asked. “You’re one of the older members, right? I gathered that much at least. How come you haven’t been with the rest of them?” Rose went quiet. “I, um. I did something bad. And I was afraid to come back cuz I thought Vicky would hate me. Not to mention I had to find my brother.” “What did you do?” He seriously doubted Victoria hated her. He was number one on that list for sure. She shook her head. “I don’t wanna talk about it. Why don’t we talk about your girl instead! Antoinette, right? Ooh, or we should talk about Charlie Anders!” She gestured at her shirt. “He’s a hypnotist and bloody dreamy, he is! Or we can talk about the funny show I saw with the talking hands and the flying cat! Or the news story about the serial killer who leaves lipstick on their victims! Or—“ She continued to rattle off topics of conversation. Roarke felt a metaphorical headache coming on, so he interrupted her nearly incoherent babbling. “Whoa, hold on, slow down!” She had way too much energy for him. Either that, or she really didn’t want to talk about what she did. He was okay with that considering how it was none of his business anyway (no matter how curious he was). “One thing at a time, okay?” “Sorry, sorry, sorry!” Rose chirped. “I’m just excited and all, coming back is a fresh start for me, and I want to meet all the nice people Vicky took in!” She beamed at him. He didn’t know if he’d classify any of them as nice, but he nodded regardless. “Just don’t, you know, talk that fast. You’re going to scare everyone away doing that.” Once again her smile faltered. “Oh. Okay.” Rose went completely silent as they continued walking. It was peaceful now, at least, but it was really weird. Was it something he’d said? He wasn’t sure what was worse: Rose talking at a hundred miles per hour or not talking at all. “So, uh…” He searched his mind, trying to remember one of the things she’d said. “Who’s that guy you mentioned? Charlie something?” She nodded. “Charlie Anders. He’s the world’s greatest hypnotist, he is. I love stage performers and he might just be the most handsome I’ve ever seen. Way handsomer than Houdini!” “Houdini isn’t handsome?” Not that he’d really know. “Wasn’t handsome,” Rose corrected. “He died in 1926. But yeah! He wasn’t as hot as Charlie Anders, that’s certain, it is!” “Oh, so you’ve got a celebrity crush, huh?” he laughed. “I sure do! I wish I could meet him, but I don’t know why he’d ever come to Rhine City, and this is my home now,” she sighed. “Maybe someday I’ll find a way to meet him.” “You’ll probably have to travel somewhere else. I mean, why would he want to come here? This city is a damn dump.” He honestly hated it, especially with how crime-filled it was, but it was the safest place for a vampire to be. “I remember hearing stories about Rhine City, way back when,” Rose said, “all ‘bout how the founder made some deal with dark forces, and that’s why the city’s so shit.” Rose nodded for a few moments, then added, “But maybe this city just attracts shitty people. Still, don’t think everyone here is shitty! Met some nice ones so far!” “Like who?” he scoffed, ignoring the fact that Antoinette was most definitely one of the good ones. “Well, I got to see Dahlia and Mack again! I missed them lots! I met this guy named Eric, he’s sweet as anything, and there was Farrah, and Bach, aaaaaaaaand you!” “I’m anything but nice,” he mumbled. “Just ask Victoria.” “I don’t need to,” she muttered sheepishly, “I heard what she was thinking.” Her earlier comments about busting him out to see Antoinette suddenly made perfect sense. “You can read minds too?” Damn, she had such a cool power. His was even more lame in comparison. “It’s not cool, I hate it,” she whimpered as she put her hands up to her head. “I can’t stop hearing things unless I really, really, really focus. I hear things without trying and it’s not fun, it’s not.” “It’s better than what I can do,” he sighed. “You probably hear lots of juicy gossip.” Glancing at her from the corner of his eye, he inquired, “What exactly did Victoria say… er, think about me?” She shook her head. “Not nice things. Mean things. Cranky things. I gotta get Teach back so he can cheer her up.” Roarke scoffed. “Is that even possible?” “Yep! Rasputin told me how to do it!” He stared at her blankly. “Rasputin told you how to cheer up Victoria?” “He told me how to bring back Dracula, ye—“ She immediately put her hands to her mouth in shock. “Oh! I spoiled it!” Roarke stopped in his tracks in shock. “Wait, what? How is that possible?” Everyone in the coven, even him, knew Dracula died in the late 1800’s. How in the world was it possible to bring someone back who had been dead for over 100 years? “Magic,” Rose said, wiggling her fingers mysteriously. “Vicky will explain once Nadia is here, I’m sure!” He started walking again. “Is that the whole point of this dinner thing?” It made more sense now why she wanted everyone, him included, to be there. “Yep!” she chirped. “Hasn’t seen her in over a century, so no wonder she’s so snippy…” She sighed sadly. “They were so, so, so close… Do you know what that’s like? Being apart from someone you love so long and never knowing if you’ll ever get to see them again? I hope you don’t.” “Yeah, I do,” he replied softly. He knew that pain all too well. But what right did that give Victoria to treat him like shit? It certainly wasn’t his fault Dracula was dead. What did he do to deserve that kind of treatment? Rose stopped in her tracks as they approached the front of the bar and pointed ahead. “I think that’s her!” Roarke looked ahead and there, indeed, coming their way was Antoinette, wearing a pretty pink dress, laughing along with the people walking with her. He recognized Carlos, another member of the coven he’d seen around, but he didn’t know who the scowling, athletic-looking Egyptian woman with them was. “Wonder who that is,” he said quietly, eyeing Carlos suspiciously. The two were oddly similar with their habit of being a womanizer, yet Carlos didn’t seem to get as much shit as Roarke did from Victoria. He better not be trying anything, he growled mentally. Antoinette deserved better than that. Rose leaned over and whispered, “He’s trying. He’s trying really hard, he is.” As the group got closer to them, Antoinette waved cheerfully. “Hey, hun! You got here safe! Ooh, who’s that with you?” “I’m Rose!” Rose chirped. “Ah, hello Roarke!” Carlos said, arcing his eyebrow. “You are quite lucky to have the lovely Miss LeBlanc as your bodyguard! She has been a delight to talk to, and…” He held up a box, “…I am certain her cupcakes will be delicious as well.” Carlos turned back to Antoinette. “So, shall I be seeing you at the big mansion party tomorrow?” Antoinette shrugged. “I’d like to, but…” She glanced slyly at Roarke. “That’s all up to the man I’m bodyguardin’, I think.” “Wait, you’re allowed to come?” A grin spread across his face. Suddenly, this agonizing obligation seemed less painful than before. “Yep! So long as our charges want us there, we can!” Antoinette said. “Yeah, Carlos,” the Egyptian woman muttered, “maybe there’s someone else you could be inviting to meet Ms. Shibani?” Carlos turned to her, perplexed. “Who?” He paused. “Oh, duh. Would you like to come, Talia?” “Sure,” the woman, Talia, said through gritted teeth. “Really would love to.” “Well, anyway, have fun Roarke, Rose, and Antoinette!” Carlos laughed. “It seems I’ve made Talia angry, and I’m bound on my honor to make it up to her. So, I take my leave of you! See you tomorrow, Antoinette,” Carlos winked before grabbing Talia’s hand and walking off with her. Her irritated expression melted a little as they walked away. When they were out of earshot, Rose said, “He’s a bit of a twit, yeah?” Under his breath, Roarke mumbled, “He’s no worse than me.” No matter how irritated he was that another member of the coven was hitting on Antoinette, he had no room to talk badly about him when he’d done the exact same thing the second he’d laid eyes on her. Antoinette cocked her head at him. “Hey hun, you doin’ okay? You seem a bit down.” She reached out and took his hand. “Come on, let’s head on in! Have a few drinks, maybe you can sing me a song or somethin’!” His palm tingled at her touch. “Drinks sound great, but you won’t catch me singing.” “Awww, but I bet you’d sing good, you would,” Rose moped. “I definitely don’t,” he countered. There was no way they were going to get him on the karaoke stage. “You won’t even do it for lil’ ol’ Antoinette? How ‘bout if I bat my eyelashes at you real nice?” she asked, doing just that as they stepped inside. Roarke felt his stomach flip, but that steeled his resolve even more. He was not going to embarrass himself in front of her. “Nope.” He was surprised to see the bar was completely empty. Even the woman who usually spent the full night drinking and chatting with Armstrong was absent. He guessed it was still a little too early for most people to be out drinking yet. Armstrong glanced over at them as they entered, immediately doing a double take and nudging Mack. “Rose?” both of them said in unison. “Hi Mack! Hi Armstrong!” Rose waved. Mack narrowed his eyes. “Roarke, what, pray tell, are your intentions for Rose?” Roarke could feel his shoulders slumping, and his good mood plummeting. It was a fair question. He never brought anyone in just to hang out, but it didn’t make him feel any less shitty. Anotinette squeezed his hand. “Come on hun, cheer up! We’re gonna have a good night! Mack, Armstrong, I’m thinkin’ Roarke ain’t got those sort of plans with Rose! She doesn’t seem his type.” Rose put a hand over her heart in mock offense. “Ouch! You’ve wounded me, you have!” She dramatically slumped into the nearest chair, her arm against her forehead. Roarke rolled his eyes, but he couldn’t stop himself from smirking in amusement. So maybe she wasn’t all that bad, just a little eccentric sometimes. The three were soon seated at a table, and after Mack took their orders, Antoinette asked, “So Roarke, you been havin’ a good day?” “Not at all,” he groaned. “Victoria had me cleaning the toilet today.” Antoinette wrinkled her nose. “Ugh. Well, guess someone has to, doubt she wants her daughter seein’ a bathroom full of cobwebs. I doubt it means much comin’ from me, but I’m proud of you for steppin’ up to that nasty job!” He felt bad taking the credit when Rose had technically cleaned it, so he just shrugged. “You should’ve seen it, Antoinette!” Rose chimed in. “He was cleaning faster than I ever saw anyone clean before! He was like a blur, he was!” Antoinette laughed. “Well color me impressed!” Roarke glanced at Rose in surprise. She knew as well as he did that it was her telekinesis that had cleaned the bathroom, yet she was helping him look good in front of the blonde. He shot her a grateful grin before turning his attention back to Antoinette. “It’s a one time thing, though. Cleaning is too much work!” She sighed. “Darn, and here I was gonna hire you to clean my bathroom. Oh well! I’d still love to see you work at my bakery, though.” “You were really serious about that?” he asked cautiously. He’d love any excuse to be close to her, but what did that mean? He didn’t want a relationship. He wasn’t ready for something like that. But at the same time, he also wasn’t entirely satisfied with the thought of being a casual fling. The confusion was making his head feel heavy. “One hundred and ten percent, hun!” she beamed. “I’ll, uh… think about it, okay?” He probably should talk to her about what exactly they were first. Rose cast him a sidelong look, then bounced up out of her seat. “I want to sing!” Before either of them could reply, she skipped on up to the bar and started perusing the song list. “I guess we’re getting some entertainment after all,” he laughed, though he had a feeling she did this so he could talk to Antoinette alone. He wasn’t crazy about his thoughts being heard, but maybe it wasn’t such a bad thing. “So, uh… How… was work?” Small talk probably wasn’t the best way to go, but how did one start a conversation like this? She gave a small shrug. “Same as usual, honestly: slow and borin’. Least until Carlos showed up, anyway. I don’t get too much business ‘sides from my coworkers and now the coven, but that’s probably cuz I ain’t good at advertisin’.” She sighed. “Been open three months now, and I’m just realizin’ I forgot to announce the grand openin’. I’m a dang fool.” “It’s never too late to,” he offered. “No one will know the difference, right? Maybe I could come on the big day and help out.” He offered a smile. He didn’t know the first thing about baking, but he could at least man the register or something. “That’s awful sweet of you, hun,” she grinned. “Just tell me when and I’ll be there to… do something.” He shrugged and admitted, “I can’t bake for shit, so I’m not sure what you’d want me to do.” “There’s more to a bakery than just bakin’, hun!” she said with another wink. “There’s plenty you could do!” “Well, then that’s what I’ll do. Just don’t make me wear an apron.” He nearly cringed at the thought. No woman would want to sleep with him if they saw him like that. “I think you’d be darn cute in an apron,” she replied, easing his worries. “Nothin’ but an apron,” she added teasingly. He raised both of his eyebrows. “Oh, really?” He supposed he could make an exception if that’s what she really wanted to see. And then he remembered why he wanted to talk to her. He had no idea what they were or what they were going to be. Since he’d been turned, he hadn’t spent more than one night with a woman. It was weird and anxiety-inducing. He didn’t know how to feel about it. How did he even have this conversation with her? She tilted her head curiously at him. “You okay, hun? You look like you just found a worm in your apple and are tryin’ to figure out what it is by chewin’ it some more.” She giggled. “My cousin Levi did that once when we were little. Oh, shoot, I’m digressin’! What’s on your mind?” “Oh, it’s nothing.” He glanced at the bar. What was taking Armstrong so long to make their drinks? The cause was soon apparent: Rose had distracted him and Mack, talking their ears off about the song choices. “I’m just, you know, trying to… figure out, uh, what’s going on with us, I guess.” She raised an eyebrow. “What do you mean?” “Well, uh…” Heat crawled up his neck. “You know, is it just a one time thing or…?” She smirked. “What, you mean what we got up to? Hoo boy, don’t think I could say no, honestly. Guess as long as you don’t find your ‘one,’ I don’t mind you keepin’ me up at night.” “My what?” He had a feeling it was another vampire thing he should have already known about. Thanks, sire, he grumbled. Her eyes widened. “You don’t know ‘bout that either? Basically it’s like a vampire’s soulmate; a person that’s their perfect match; a person that makes their skin tingle whenever they touch and leaves ‘em achin’ when they ain’t around.” She giggled. “It’s so silly, but I kinda wish I could be a vampire’s ‘one.’ Especially now that I know vampires really are better than any mortal man.” His stomach flipped. No, it’s not like that, he immediately told himself, but that didn’t stop a little voice in his head from grinning masochistically. He tried distracting himself by jokingly saying, “Who knows, maybe you’re Carlos’s, uh, ‘one’.” She laughed. “What? Nah, no way. He’s a sweetheart, but I dunno, he ain’t the kinda guy I’m into.” He wasn’t able to stop himself from asking, “What kind of guy are you into, then?” “Hmmm… Handsome, strong enough to pick me up, knows how to have a good time, has a sensitive side and ain’t afraid to talk about things…” She rattled off a few more qualities, qualities that sounded dangerously on the nose. “Sounds, uh, pretty reasonable.” He glanced towards the bar again. He could really use a drink right now. Rose gestured towards him with her head and Mack practically jumped, scrambling to get their order ready. They made their way over a short time later, drinks in hand. “Here you two are, sorry about that, uh… Rose is very excited. We have a lot of Misfits songs on the list; she’s a big fan apparently, telling us about all the movies the songs are based on. My apologies, Roarke, Antoinette.” Roarke grabbed his drink and took a long gulp. “It’s not a problem. Tell her to hurry up and start singing so she can come back here and drink with us.” And to save him from the awkwardness of his interactions with his “bodyguard”. “Right, right,” Mack nodded. “Uh, enjoy your drinks, you two.” They retreated back behind the bar, and Rose finally skipped on up to the stage. “Wonder what she’s gonna sing?” Antoinette asked. “What kinda music do you think she likes?” “I have no idea,” Roarke admitted. “She’s kind of an oddball, so I’d believe anything. Maybe German polka?” “‘Ello!” Rose chirped into the microphone. “Rose here! I’m gonna be singing ‘Helena’ by the Misfits!” The song began, and both he and Antoinette were taken aback not only by how well Rose could sing, but by how the song was about bodily mutilation (and it wasn’t even particularly subtle). “Um… well, certainly wasn’t expectin’ punk rock, that’s for sure,” Antoinette admitted. “You know what?” he laughed. “I’m not even surprised.” He sipped his drink while they listened to the oddly morbid song. “You sure you ain’t gonna sing, hun?” Antoinette asked, once again batting her eyelashes seductively. He was almost convinced (damn woman), but he shook his head stubbornly. “Not happening. Sorry, sweet thing.” “Someday I’ll convince you,” Antoinette sighed as Rose finished her song, bowed, and skipped back over to the table. “How’d you like it?” Rose beamed. Roarke grinned at her. “You did great!” She wagged her finger. “I’ve had a lot of time to practice, so I better be! Over 250 years now!” “Damn,” he whistled. In vampire years, she was at least 6 times older than he was. “You must have a lot of interestin’ stories to tell!” Antoiennete said. “I’ve heard a few things, like how you used to go to Dracula’s school, and you sometimes send in pictures to the Silverwings.” “Yep!” Rose beamed. “I take good pictures, I do!” “Oh, you’re a photographer, huh?” Roarke asked, raising his eyebrows in surprise. “That’s actually really cool.” “Oh, it’s just a hobby and all that,” she admitted sheepishly. “Got a few I’m really proud of though!” She pulled off her hat and reached inside, producing a small pile of photos. A good number of them were of Rose with a handsome man in a red leather jacket with slicked-back black hair and a rather manic expression. “Who’s that?” Roarke asked, looking at the unfamiliar man. “Your boyfriend?” “That’s my brother, Rex!” Rose laughed. “Don’t you see the resemblance? What kind of weirdo dates their own brother?” “Oh, shit, I’m sorry!” He cringed at his assumption. “It’s okay!” Rose giggled. “Here, look, here’s something else!” She produced a picture of an extremely tall man in a long, dark coat with a scarf wrapped around his face. What little could be seen of him was his bald head, pointed ears, and pure white skin. “Took this one a few years ago on a visit!” “Who is that?” he asked, peering at the photograph in confusion. “That’s Mr. Orlok! He took care of me after I was turned!” Antoinette peered at it as well. “Orlok? Like the vampire in Nosferatu?” Rose nodded, her smile growing a bit tight. “Mhmm. That movie is bad, bad, bad, though. He’s a nice man, he is. Speaking of!” She pulled out two more photos that looked very old. “These are the only two photos I have of Dracula himself!” She placed the two photos down on the table and they peered over them. The first was a photo of a group of people. It was pretty evident that the tall, imposing man with dark hair in the center was Dracula, but there were a few other people he didn’t recognize, such as a man wearing glasses with a long ponytail, a bored-looking Asian woman, a man and a woman who looked rather stuffy and aristocratic, a guy who looked absolutely miserable, a thin man with an impressive beard, a mysterious dark-skinned man, and a tall, imposing woman with a smile that seemed pleasant but gave Roarke a sense of unease. The other picture showed Dracula standing behind Victoria, who was noticeably shorter, with his hands on her shoulders. The two of them were smiling while a group of people stood in the foreground. He recognized Rose among them, as well as her brother and the man with the ponytail from the other photo. Perhaps the most noticeable thing was that one person’s face had been pierced through and was now unrecognizable. “So, uh, are we allowed to ask who this is?” he cautiously inquired, pointing to the unknown person. “Jack,” Rose whispered. “He… He’s my ex.” Roarke nodded in understanding. It made sense now, and if he had to guess, they had a bad past. She smiled sadly. “You’ve no idea.” She tapped on Victoria in the picture. “I’m going to make sure she’s happy like this again. Nadia coming back, that’ll help! But I’m going to help her get Dracula back, cuz everyone deserves to be with the one they love!” Antoinette nodded in agreement. “You’re a real sweetheart, Rose.” Roarke frowned slightly, and his mind began to wander. He didn’t know if he agreed with that entirely. He’d been in love once, but life had other plans for him. He’d never even had a chance to at least tell her goodbye first. Linda Davis was her name. He could still remember how she smiled when she talked about how she wanted to work as an electrical engineer at her grandfather’s electric company, which serviced power to the whole town. He never understood why she had such a passion for it, but he loved how motivated and determined she was. He missed the gentle floral scent the shampoo she used left in her hair and how soft her hands were when he held them. She was happily married to someone else now, likely believing he had died the night he disappeared. And that was exactly why he wouldn’t allow himself to be with somebody else again. In the blink of an eye, he lost her completely from his life. He didn’t want to go through that pain again. He didn’t want to go through that pain again; it was better to be alone. “That’s the great thing about vampires,” Rose continued. “No matter what we ourselves think, we always have a chance to find happiness! We just gotta seize it when we come across it!” “So I should seize another drink, right?” he joked. “Oh, def-in-ite-ly!” Rose held out her hand right as Mack came over and handed her a fruity drink, complete with a little umbrella in it. “I can already tell the drinks here are good, good, good.” “We try our best, Rose,” Mack smiled. The three continued drinking and talking for the next two hours. Antoinette tried again to ask him to sing, but he again refused (though it was getting harder to say no with those beautiful blue puppy dog eyes). At one point, Rose left for the bathroom and was gone for nearly twenty minutes, giving him plenty of time to get to know Antoinette more. He was certain she had done it on purpose, especially since he knew she was listening to his thoughts by how she occasionally piped up to answer an unspoken question or thought he had. Eventually, Roarke sighed and announced that he should return back to the manor before Victoria sharpened the axe to slice off his head with. “I’d like to stay, but she hates me enough as it is.” Antoinette sighed. “Darn. And here I wanted to spend some more time with you. But I ain’t out to get you in trouble.” He smirked at her. “Well, you are supposed to make sure I get from place-to-place safely, right?” “That is true,” she admitted. He turned to his new companion and asked, “Are you okay with that, Rose?” He was surprised by how much he genuinely enjoyed her company. Sure, she was a bit energetic and quirky, but she was fun in her own way. Plus, she didn’t seem to mind that at least half of his thoughts were about Antoinette and the things he wanted to do with her. Rose nodded with a big smile. “”Course I am! I like Antoinette, she’s very, very sweet.” “Yeah, that she is,” he murmured before pulling out his wallet. “Drinks are on me, ladies.” “What a gentleman,” smiled Antoinette. “And here I thought I’d have to pay!” Rose laughed. “I’ll leave a nice tip though, I will! Nice to see Armstrong again, and nice to see Mack in their element!” Roarke pulled out two twenties and a ten and tossed them on the table. “Maybe we’ll come back sometime. Like, preferably when my life isn’t in danger.” “Would be nice,” Antoinette sighed. “Dang it, why couldn’t we have met a few months ago?” Roarke frowned in confusion. “Victoria hated me then, too. I don’t think there’s been a single moment when she really liked me. Well, actually, she might have when I first joined.” “Why does she hate you, really?” Antoinette asked sadly. “I mean, you ain’t much worse than Carlos or Eric, why’d she single you out?” “It’s cuz he was all lonely-like,” Rose chimed in. He turned to look at her with stunned confusion. “What do you mean?” “You kept to yourself, and you had no friends, and you didn’t spend time with anyone. Probably gave her bad memories, it did. I could tell, listening in. It reminded me a lot of what people used to say about me, it did,” she bowed her head. “It’s why I decided to drag you out and all. I didn’t want you to be so lonesome anymore.” He was surprised by this. He hadn’t really thought about why she’d wanted to go out and about with him, but it made sense. “Oh, well, um, thanks.” He wasn’t used to anyone in the coven being nice to him for the sake of being nice (not that any of them were nice to him, really, but that was besides the point). Rose skipped over, slapped a sizable tip on the table, and kissed him on the cheek. “You’re welcome, puppy. Best be off now, give you two some quality time, yeah?” She skipped over to the door and waved. “See you at the big dinner tomorrow!” Before either of them could respond, Rose was out the door. “And she’s gone,” he said, staring at the door as it swung shut behind her. She certainly didn’t have to go, but he’d barely had time to react before she was speeding out of the bar. Why’d she call me “puppy”, though? he wondered. Did he act like a dog? With a sigh, he turned his attention to Antoinette. “I guess it’s just the two of us, now.” “Well, that doesn’t have to be so bad, now does it?” Antoinette smiled. “Now you got me all to yourself. Though, I really wish she was still here to sing for us, since someone doesn’t wanna serenade me.” She gave him yet another one of her adorable pouts. That was his cue to leave before he actually agreed to embarrass himself. He pushed his chair back and stood up. “There’s about a dozen things I’d rather be doing than singing, sweet thing,” he laughed. “Oh, I bet you would, Mister Roarke,” she giggled. “So, I guess I’m stayin’ the night at the manor? Gonna be a bit too late for me to walk home all by myself, right? Plus then I get front row seats to Ms. Shibani arrivin’.” Anxiety hit him like a truck. He’d never had a woman in his room before; it was always the other way around. “Are you sure you can with the bakery and all? Don’t you have to open it in the morning?” “Normally, yes, but Silverwing businesses are all takin’ a day off for this big event. We don’t gotta do anythin’ dirty if you don’t want to, hun. I’d be happy just layin’ in your arms, talkin’ to you all night about whatever…” Her face flushed pink, and she fanned herself with her hand. “Dang it, I sound real corny, don’t I? Like some silly schoolgirl. I dunno what’s comin’ over me.” Maybe a little, but what made him feel even more panicked was how he would mind that at all. What the hell is wrong with you, Roarke? Get it together! You don’t do relationships anymore, remember? Not that he needed to remind himself. He’d gone through intense heartbreak when he’d lost Linda back in the 70’s. He wasn’t ready to go through that again. Dating anyone again would be putting his heart at risk. He wasn’t ready for a relationship, no matter how sexy Antoinette might be. “I mean, otherwise I suppose I could just walk you home, and head home myself. It ain’t any bother to me if you’ve had your fill of me for the night.” She laughed but he could tell it really would bother her. Against his better judgment, he blurted out, “I never said I was tired of you.” He didn’t know if he could get tired of her. She was like a delicious poison. He knew it was dangerous to spend so much time around her, but he found it increasingly harder to say no. “Well, that’s a relief!” she said, her face flushing even more as a big smile spread across her face. “I, uh. I don’t know. Feel relieved to hear that and all. Guess I really made the right choice pickin’ you, huh?” “I don’t know about that,” he replied with a frown. He was still pretty sure she’d regret it eventually. “Hey you, turn that frown upside down!” She reached over and pushed the edges of his mouth up, beaming at him. “We’re havin’ a fun night, right? You got a new friend, we had a few drinks, and who knows what else is in store for us!” He lifted a brow. “Is it sex?” She smirked. “Maybe.” Roarke grinned. He offered his hand to help her up out of her seat. “Then what are we waiting for?” “You tell me, handsome.” She put her hand in his and let him help her up onto her feet. With a wave in Armstrong’s direction, he led her out of the bar. By this time, it was dark outside. He could hear the familiar sounds of crime coming from several directions. It served as a harsh reminder that Rhine City was a safe place for vampires, but not so much for mortals. Who cared about rumors of creatures of the night when thugs were running around beating up innocents and breaking into homes? Maybe the crime was partially why he felt obligated to protect Antoinette as much as she was protecting him. She might be able to fight off a vampire killer, but he could fight off criminals. There was no way he was going to let anyone hurt her. Again, the voice in the back of his mind was giving him a knowing look, and again, he ignored it. It didn’t mean anything. He was just being nice. But even he knew this was bullshit. He had a feeling the more time he spent with Antoinette, the worse things were going to get for him, but how could he turn her away when she so clearly wanted him as much as he wanted her? Those gorgeous blue eyes and those soft, kissable lips were going to get him in major trouble, but he had a feeling that, in about twenty-five minutes, once they were back at the house and in his room, he wasn’t going to care. ****** Akina drummed on the wheel of her car while she sat in the parking lot of Brightside’s waiting for Rita to be done with work. She’d been asked to pick up the new recruit to bring her safely back to the Inn for a small team meeting later that night. Minerva had warned her that there was a chance she may not get out on time—something about side work, whatever that was—and to bring something to do in case it took awhile. Akina wished she’d taken her boss seriously as it had been at least twenty-five minutes since she’d arrived, and she was beyond bored. She glanced into her rearview mirror. The bags under her eyes, one brown and one hazel (thanks to heterochromia), looked more defined than they had when she was in high school. She sighed and made a mental note to find a way to lessen them. There was no way Debra would think she was hot with those. She sighed and ran her fingers through her short dark hair. One of her cousins, who was attending a local school for cosmetology, had cut it at home for practice. She called it an edgy pixie cut which, of course, went completely over Akina’s head, but she loved it regardless of its technical name But did Debra? Try as she might to get the woman’s attention, it didn’t seem like it was enough. What did she have to do to get noticed? With another sigh, she leaned her head back against her seat. The woman vexed her to no end. She soon heard Rita ‘s laughter outside. Sitting back up, she saw the young woman leaving the restaurant alongside a very pale, dark-haired young man dressed in clothing that seemed way too fancy for the restaurant he was in. He looked like he’d fit in more at some sort of upper class restaurant. He was smiling and laughing alongside her, and he cheerily waved goodbye to Rita as she skipped over to the car before he went back inside. Rita slipped into the passenger seat beside her. “Howdy! Sorry I took so long, had to do some last minute work, then Allen wanted to chat with me for a bit.” “It’s okay,” she shrugged. “I’m used to, you know, sitting outside somewhere and waiting. Part of my job and all.” “Well, alright.” She pulled out her phone and tapped on it a few times. “So, let me ask you something: do you know anything about cryptids?” “Like Bigfoot?” She turned her key in the ignition, and her car delightfully rumbled to life. “Yeah! Like good ol’ Bigfoot! But he’s entry-level stuff, everyone knows about him! Here!” She lifted up her phone and showed a picture of a dolphin with very prominent fangs. “This one’s pretty obscure! The vampire dolphin! There’ve been sightings of it for over a hundred years, and one of the cryptid blogs I follow posted a sighting of it a few weeks ago!” She lifted an eyebrow curiously as she peered at the image. It looked real, but so did the pictures of the Loch Ness Monster. “That’s so fake.” Rita laughed. “You think so, huh? It does seem a little too good to be true, doesn’t it? But that’s the fun of these blogs! I like trying to figure out if it’s fake or if maybe, maybe there’s something to it!” “If there is,” she started as she backed out of her parking spot, “then it’s just a weird mutation.” “Oh man, my uncle would be all over that,” Rita nodded. “He’s an evolutionary biologist.” “He should go find this weird dolphin, if it even exists, and see what the deal is. Solve the big mystery.” She shifted the car from reverse to drive and started making her way out of the parking lot and onto the street. “So, you ready for this meeting?” “I sure am! Real excited to be part of this, let me tell you!” “I bet you’ll get to something more exciting than drive around.” She laughed for good measure, but it did slightly irritate her that she was basically a glorified errand girl. Rita snorted. “Doubt it. The Ravencrofts don’t want me getting hurt and I bet Minerva doesn’t want that either. Pretty sure I’m just gonna be delivering messages back and forth with your help.” She gave a sidelong glance and a smile. “Hopefully I’m not gonna be a burden on you like I was yesterday, hun.” “What do you mean? You weren’t a burden.” Though, admittedly, it would be nice to have someone to talk to when she drove around town to grab food or drop something off somewhere (usually a confidential letter or package of some kind). “You sure didn’t seem very enthused about me being around yesterday, y’know,” Rita said teasingly. “Oh, that…” She could feel her cheeks growing warm, and she was immediately thankful her dark skin eliminated any chance of a visible blush on her face. “It really wasn’t you. I promise. Like I said yesterday, I, um… Just was hoping to chat a little bit with Debra, that’s all.” She had apologized to Rita the day before, but she still felt bad about being so rude to her. It wasn’t her fault Debra was impossible to impress. “She don’t much seem like a chatting type. But don’t worry, I forgive you. Try and treat every day like a brand new beginning, y’know? My other uncle taught me that. He’s just a real bundle of sunshine.” “Is that where you get it from?” she joked. Rita was rather energetic, almost too much. “Yep! My uncles pretty much raised me, so I’m more like them than anyone else!” “That makes sense, I guess.” She slowed as they reached a red light. “Damnit, it’s like these stupid lights know when I’m coming, and they turn red just to piss me off!” “You sound like my mom did,” Rita laughed. “She’d usually just run the lights, though. She didn’t care.” “It’s tempting,” she admitted, “but I can’t really risk getting a ticket.” Her family couldn’t afford another financial burden. They were struggling to get by as it was. “That’s fair,” Rita sighed. “I guess it’s different when you’re the police chief, right?” “Wait, what?” She was so shocked by this that she completely missed the light turning green. The car behind her honked, and she slammed the gas pedal to zoom forward. “Shit, sorry!” “Might as well get this outta the way as early as possible: I’m Rita Rigby, daughter of the famous former police chief Ellen Rigby,” Rita grumbled. The way Rita said it, Akina knew she meant ‘infamous,’ and that certainly is what Ellen Rigby had been. She was known as bumbling, incompetent, lazy, and corrupt among those affected by crime in the city, and she’d allowed so many cases to get utterly botched. It was to the point where, when she vanished eight years ago and turned up dead a few months later, not many people were particularly unhappy to hear it. “Shit, I never would have guessed that. You’re, like, the exact opposite of her. Or, well, you seem to be, anyway.” She took a sharp left, narrowly missing the car next to them. “Oops, sorry!” “Well, like I said, it’s cuz my uncles raised me,” replied Rita. “Mom wasn’t exactly there for me much to shape my personality. Probably a good thing, huh?” “Yeah, probably,” Akina agreed. She took another left. “What would your uncles think about you joining Minerva’s group and all?” “I’m sure they’d be worried knowing I was in it, but I like to think they’d understand. Especially Uncle Matt. I don’t think they’d want to get involved themselves though, as much as they want this city to be a better place.” “That makes sense,” she nodded. Her family all wanted better living conditions, but they didn’t want to take a stand for fear of being punished as a result. She was the only one bold enough to actually do something about it. Sort of, anyway. She wasn’t exactly making the kind of money that would pay off all and any debt, but it was better than sitting around doing nothing. “Hey, you know what?” Rita said suddenly. “I think we should go get a coffee.” Well, that was entirely random. “What, right now? What about the meeting?” “What, you’re gonna sit through a meeting without coffee?” “Um… Well, I was, yeah.” But she knew Debra wouldn’t. Akina fought back a smile. It was a genius idea! Debra would, for sure, notice her now. “But coffee sounds good! Where do you want to go?” “I know a great little place, and I’m friends with the barista there! It’s actually not too far, so if we get our orders in quick and all, we won’t miss out on this meeting!” “Sounds like a plan to me.” With Rita acting as a GPS, she started driving to the coffee shop. It was in a quieter part of town. The exterior looked like an average cafe, much to Akina’s amusement. She parked along the curb not two feet from the building, making sure to lock the doors before they walked inside. Standing behind the counter in an apron was a skinny, freckled young woman with poofy hair that was dyed a light purple who looked unbelievably bored. She perked up slightly as Rita approached and gave a small, tired smile. “Heya, Rita,” the woman yawned. “What’s up?” “Nothing much Rue!” Rita chirped. “Just here to get some coffees!” The woman, Rue, looked over Akina. “Got a new girlfriend?” Rita giggled. “I just met her yesterday, Rue! What do you take me for? She’s just a coworker from my new side job!” Akina stared at Rita in astonishment. She was gay? Damnit, is my gaydar broken or something? she thought in embarrassment. “Uh oh, I think I scared her,” Rue said. “Huh?” Rita whirled towards her. “You alright, Akina?” “Yeah, I’m fine.” She immediately glanced at the menu hanging on the wall above the register. What would Debra like? Probably something loaded with caffeine. “Well, you know what I like!” Rita grinned, leaning onto the counter. “Yep, java chip frappuccino, add a shot of hazelnut, don’t skimp on the whipped cream, blah blah blah,” Rue yawned. Akina lifted a dark brow. “I’m guessing you come here quite a bit.” “Gotta make sure my BFF’s tip jar is nice and full!” Rita said as she stuffed a few bills into the tip jar on the counter. She nodded understandingly. If one of her family members worked here, she’d want to do the same. “So, uh, what’s the strongest drink you’ve got?” Rue yawned. “That would probably be the Atomic Bomb. Extra espresso, whatever flavors you want, all that good stuff. They really should make you sign a waiver before you drink it.” That sounded perfect for Debra. With a big grin, she said, “I’ll take one of those, please. And, um, just a mocha latte, too.” “Somebody’s thirsty,” Rue said as she tapped the order in. “I’ve got this covered, don’t worry,” Rita winked as she pulled her credit card out. Guilt hit Akina since one of the coffees wasn’t exactly for her, and she immediately piped up, “It’s okay! I can pay for it!” Rita held up a finger. “No way. I want you to know there’s no hard feelings about yesterday. I treat every day like a new, fresh start. So,” she said as she slid her card through the reader and gave Akina a bright smile. “I’m paying.” She forced a smile and managed to say, “Thanks, Rita.” But that didn’t help ease the guilt weighing heavily in her stomach. Would it be better to be honest about the other coffee? Would she be upset about it? “Your coworker here really has no idea what she’s in for,” Rue snorted. “Alright, it’ll just be a minute for those drinks.” Rita stepped to the side and began scrolling furiously on her phone, a determined look on her face. Akina cleared her throat. She didn’t want to interrupt, but she decided it was better to be honest with Rita. “Um, so, I need to confess something.” She looked up from her phone and gave her a curious look. “Oh? What’s up?” “So, uh, one of those coffees isn’t exactly for me. You remember Debra, right?” “Don’t worry, I figured one of them was for someone else! You do not strike me as the espresso type at all,” laughed Rita. “My uncle Matt says you can tell a lot about the kind of person someone is from what kind of drink they order at a coffee shop. Uncle Itsuki, his husband, always orders a hazelnut latte, and be it iced or hot, he always goes for skim milk if he can. Uncle Matt says that means he likes to stay refreshed but focused and at least attempts to make healthy choices.” She put her hands up and framed them around Akina’s face. “You are most definitely not the kind of person who would drink some super-caffeinated coffee. But that grouchy, tired-looking lady who looks like she could probably snap someone’s neck if she wanted? Heck yeah, she’s gonna chug down that espresso! You, though, you definitely seem the mocha latte type.” “I do?” she asked in surprise. She hadn’t predicted Rita would be okay with the extra coffee being for someone else. “Why’s that?” She wagged her finger. “I can’t tell you yet! Maybe if we become really good friends I will!” Rue came over with the drinks loaded carefully into a carrier. “Uh oh, is she going on about the coffee thing?” Akina pouted. “Yeah, but she won’t tell me what she thinks mine means.” “Don’t you dare spoil it, Rue!” Rita warned. The barista shook her head with amusement. “Oh, you’re really in for it, miss. Anyway, hope you enjoy the drinks. Hope you don’t have any heart problems if you’re drinking that Atomic Bomb.” “Wait, is that a possibility?” she asked, hating how her voice squeaked with overwhelming concern. What if giving this to Debra killed her? Rue held up a hand to her mouth to suppress an oncoming fit of giggles. “Yeah. Totally. We serve drinks that can kill people here.” “Come on Rue, don’t tease her! It’s for one of our bosses!” Rita whined. Her eyes darted between them. “So it’s safe… right?” Rue took a deep breath to calm her snickering. “If your boss can handle caffeine well, yes, they’ll be fine.” Her entire body sagged in relief. “Oh, good. She can definitely handle caffeine!” “Well there we go!” Rita exclaimed. Akina sheepishly grinned. “Thanks. I, uh, I guess we better get going, huh?” Rita nodded, then waved to Rue. “See you later, hun! We still on for movies Friday?” “Duh,” Rue snorted. “I don’t wanna miss whatever B-grade monster movie you’ve dug up this time.” Akina was burning with curiosity, but she waited until they left the coffee shop and were in her car before asking, “So, you like monster movies?” “I sure do!” Rita exclaimed. “I’ve been watching monster movies my whole life! And ever since I got Rue into them way back when, we’ve had a ritual: every Friday night I dig up some cheesy old movie, and we watch it! Just a couple of gals, having a night to ourselves!” Rita gave Akina a sly look. “Do you like monster movies?” As she started up the car, she admitted, “I’ve never really seen any.” Going to the movie theater or building up a collection of movies was impossible when your family was barely scraping by most days. “Hm, well, you’re in luck, because it just so happens there’s an opening for me and Rue’s party on Friday. If you’re interested, of course.” “Wait, really?” She was glad she hadn’t pulled out of the parking spot yet because she was staring at Rita in astonishment. “I wouldn’t be crashing or anything?” “Nah, the more the merrier!” Rita winked. “Besides, you gotta be my friend if you wanna know what your coffee order means! And what better way to become friends than by watching a giant turtle monster fight a big bat from outer space?” Figuring she couldn’t argue with that logic, Akina nodded before pulling onto the street to begin heading to the Inn. “Alright, I guess just tell me when and where, and I’ll be there!” “It’ll be at my uncle’s house, I’ll give you the address and my contact info when you’re safely parked again!” “That’s fair,” she laughed. She was pleasantly surprised by how excited she was for the movie night, both because she’d get to watch a movie and because she’d get to spend time with Rita and her friend. As she sped off towards the Inn, trying to reach their destination in time, she wondered if she and Rita would become close. It seemed like the woman was quite open to this idea, and Akina couldn’t deny that it would be nice to, once again, have a friend in her life. ****** Aiden was stressed out. He knew he should be happy because Eric was finally his boyfriend, but he was sure it would crumble into a million pieces of fragile ash once he found out the truth. It was for this reason that he opted to walk around his neighborhood instead of at the park once his mom was fed, showered, and tucked into bed.
Cardinal Lane, the street he and his mother lived on, was rather quiet, though that wasn’t surprising considering it was past 10:30 P.M. Very few people dared to step outside their doors if they could avoid it once the sun dipped below the horizon. This made it significantly safer than the park, though he knew he was still at risk just by being outside. Rhine City wasn’t dubbed “Crime City” without reason. Even the people living in neighboring cities were hesitant about coming to Rhine. But this was at the very back of his mind. The anxiety caused by knowing he would need to confess his secret to Eric soon before they got too serious was distracting Aiden. How was he supposed to tell him? Was he just supposed to blurt it out? Should he ease into it? Should it be in person, over the phone, or through a text? These loud, muddled thoughts were so overwhelming in his mind that he didn’t notice a man with large, bulging muscles and a deep grimace coming his way. His attention was brought back to the present, however, when the man shouted at Aiden, making him flinch in surprise. “Did you hear me?” the thug sneered, standing just inches away. He cracked his fingers menacingly, each one making a loud, sickening pop. “I said move it, pipsqueak!” The last thing Aiden really wanted to do was to find himself in a similar situation as the one in the park. This time, he didn’t have Eric to save his ass, so he shifted to one side of the sidewalk to let the guy pass. This, however, didn’t seem to satisfy him. As though he was intentionally looking for an excuse to start a fight, he scoffed and peered at him with disgust, his large moss green eyes glaring hard. “What’s your problem, girly boy?” This insult ignited pure anger within him. Suddenly, Aiden wasn’t so scared anymore. “What the fuck did you just call me?” The man almost appeared surprised, possibly not expecting a defensive reaction from him, but the grin that spread across his greasy face told Aiden he certainly wasn’t displeased. “What, you don’t like that, pretty boy? You think you can take me? You look like a skinny little girl ready to crawl back to mommy.” “Fuck you,” Aiden spat. “Ooh, a spicy little boy, huh?” The man pounded one large fist into the thick palm of his opposite hand. “You’re gonna regret not shutting that pretty little mouth.” He pulled back his arm, ready to punch him, and Aiden was pretty sure the next time he’d see Eric, he wouldn’t think he was so attractive. The sound of tires screeching against pavement gave the thug and Aiden pause. They both turned their heads to see a black car barreling towards them, skidding to a stop right across the street. The window rolled down a few seconds later and from inside, a female voice called out, “Yo, shrimp dick. Wanna have a fight with someone your own size?” The thug, forgetting about Aiden completely, turned his body towards the car. “What did you just call me?” he growled. “I called you a shrimp dick,” the voice shouted out. “That means I am saying that your dick is very small and unsatisfying, like a single shrimp is. I figure I need to spell this out for you, cuz you don’t look very bright. Want me to explain what shrimp are next?” The thug scowled and took a few steps towards the car. “Why don’t you get your ass out here and see how wrong you are, huh?” Aiden wasn’t sure what this meant, but he didn’t want to know. “Don’t mind if I do.” The car door swung open and the mysterious woman stepped out into the open, illuminated clearly by the streetlight. She was rather skinny and had bright white hair, which was odd because she didn’t look too much older than him. She was wearing black jean shorts, a black jacket vest over a white tank top, black and white checkerboard sneakers on her feet, and black driving gloves on her hands. There was also a silver necklace dangling around her neck; she was too far away for Aiden to see clearly, but the pendant on it almost looked like a skull. Perhaps the most striking thing about her, which was only visible in the darkness thanks to the light from above, was a scar trailing down her right eye, ending just beneath it. Whatever or whoever gave it to her had thankfully not damaged the eye itself, if her driving was any testament to her vision. “So,” the woman said, “got something to show me, tough guy?” Although he couldn’t see the thug’s face as his back was to Aiden, he could only imagine what sort of perverted grin was on it as he said, “Why don’t you come back to my place and I’ll show you all of it and more?” “I dunno dude, not sure I wanna go to the hospital to see some dick, y’know?” “What?” The man sounded extremely confused. “I don’t live in a hospital!” The woman smirked. “That’s all about to change, buddy boy.” With startling speed, she whipped out a crowbar from behind her back, ran forward, and smashed the thug in the legs. She followed this up with a whack upside the head. Aiden stared wide-eyed as this young woman, who looked like she could easily be broken in half, turned the confident, menacing man into a screaming ball of flesh on the ground. As freaked out as he was, he had to admit it was pretty badass. She tapped the man’s crotch with the crowbar. “Yeah, there’s no way you’d be impressing anyone with that.” She turned towards Aiden and gave him a big smile. “You okay there, bucko? That meathead almost fucked you up! Maybe. I dunno, do you know some secret kung fu moves? You know dim mak? Got a spring-loaded gun like Travis Bickle? Ooh, are you a vampire with funky vampire powers?” He stared at her in utter confusion. “Uh, n-no.” He wasn’t sure if it was just a coincidence that she mentioned vampires, or if she actually knew any. Was she a vampire? “Well hey! No matter! You’re safe now, buddy boy!” She glanced down at the writhing, groaning man. “So, uh, you wanna get outta here with me? Like, not that I particularly care what happens to Mr. Shrimp Dick, but I’m guessing you don’t wanna have to explain this to the cops, if they ever show up anyway.” “Hold on,” he interjected. “I don’t even know who you are.” “Fuck, where are my manners?” She roughly strolled over the thug, causing him to cry out in pain, her hand extended towards Aiden. “Lilith A. Crowley, twin sister of stuntwoman Scarlet Love, fastest driver in Rhine City, and nicest ass on the East coast. And I doubt they have a nicer ass out West, if I’m being honest, which means I have the nicest ass in America. Need a business card too?” He wasn’t entirely sure if she was joking or not, so he simply replied, “No, thank you.” “Cool, cool. So, you gonna shake my hand and tell me your name or am I just gonna stand here looking like a jackass?” “Oh, um, I’m Aiden,” he quickly said before shaking her hand. This woman was quite brash, but she at least seemed like she meant well. How could she not be when she just saved him from getting a black eye? “Aiden? That’s sick. Well now that that’s out of the way, wanna go get a burger?” She jerked her thumb over her shoulder back at the car. “I was just heading to my favorite burger place.” He had already eaten dinner about an hour earlier with his mom, so he was hesitant. “I don’t know. I don’t really have any money with me…” He shoved his hands in his pockets nervously. What was with his life, lately? Suddenly, he was meeting strangers and hanging out with them. He never did this before. “Don’t even worry, I’ve got you covered, it’s my treat! Nothing like some fries and a shake to help you out after a near-death experience, after all! But, y’know, you don’t have to, I can just give you a ride home or whatever.” “Near-death experience…?” He peered at her curiously. Was that guy actually going to kill him? She shrugged. “Probably being hyperbolic but you never know in Rhine City!” She spun on her heel and stomped back over the thug, sliding back into her front seat. “You coming, buddy?” He was about to ask how he knew he could trust her, but considering she’d pulled up at random to save him, he figured she was probably safe. He shrugged and followed her, making sure to walk around the man still whimpering on the ground (though it was tempting to walk over him like a rug). As he slid into the passenger seat, she passed him a phone and the crowbar. “That’s collateral. You can kick my ass if you think I’m suspicious or whatever, but honestly I think you get I’m nice to people who aren’t dickheads. Oh yeah, just a warning, you’d better buckle up because I am totally flooring it the whole way there.” He didn’t hesitate in doing just that, gripping the phone tightly in one hand and the crowbar in the other. Her self-awareness of his hesitation made him wonder how many times she did stuff like this. Was she like Eric, wandering the streets to save those in need? “Alright, let’s goooooooooooooooooo!” She slammed her foot on the gas, and Aiden braced himself as Lilith zoomed her way through the city. The entire neighborhood seemed a blur as she sped by, and it almost seemed like no time at all had passed when they finally arrived at their destination: a burger joint called Vinny’s. “Woo!” Lilith cheered. “Record time, baby!” Aiden’s legs shook as he stepped out of the car. How did she still have a license? Or, more importantly, how did she get one in the first place? She got out of the car and stretched. “Alright, let’s get a move on! Going on a drive like that always works up my appetite! What’re you getting? I already know what I’m getting. You ever had the BBQ onion ring burger here? It’s so good. Wait, shit, have you ever even been here? It might be out of your way, I dunno. Come on, come on, let’s go!” She skipped on over to the door before he could even reply. She had so much energy that Aiden was certain he would be exhausted by the end of the night. He was already starting to get worn out by the sheer amount of anxiety he was under. Still, he couldn’t help but smile in amusement as he followed her inside. The interior of the burger joint was almost stereotypical. There were colorful designs on the wall, a black and white checkered pattern on the linoleum floor, cozy red booths with faux leather cushions, and a beige counter that gave a view to a bustling kitchen. It almost seemed as though it had been frozen in time as it was quite reminiscent of a 50’s diner, or at least based on the few Aiden had seen in period movies. Leaning against the counter by the door to the back was a very small, well-dressed man with neatly combed hair and a tidy beard and mustache. Lilith approached him with a big smile on her face. “Heya, Vinny! How’s it hanging?” The man, Vinny, looked up at her and gave her a polite nod. “Well, if it ain’t the Speed Demon herself. You come to eat me outta house and home? Or you just here for the goods I promised you?” He gave Aiden a once-over and raised an eyebrow at Lilith. “This your… partner?” Lilith put her hands on her hips. “I literally just met the guy, Vinny. Now before we get down to business, let’s… get down to business. I want—” Vinny held his hand up and cut her off. “Don’t say it. I know exactly what you want. And what about you, skinny guy? What am I getting you?” “Oh, uh…” He internally winced self-consciously. Was he really that thin? He tried to shove his thoughts to the back of his mind to focus on the task at-hand. He picked up a menu that was conveniently laying on the counter next to them and quickly scanned it. Despite the fact that he’d had dinner already, his mouth was nearly watering in response to the delicious descriptions of the entrees. Still, though, he didn’t want to seem greedy, so he picked one that was cheap, yet seemed big enough that he could take home half of it to his mom. “I guess the swiss portobello mushroom burger sounds good.” “Ha! You know what, I like this guy! He eats mushrooms, unlike some people I know,” Vinny said while giving Lilith pointed look. “Sorry that I don’t like slimy fungus on my burgers, Vinny,” Lilith snorted. “Yeah, yeah, whatever Speed Demon. I’ll go let the kitchen know what you’re getting, and then I’ll head to the back and get that stuff for you and your boss, alright?” Lilith gave him a thumbs up and then the short man turned and pushed his way through the door next to him, which presumably led to the kitchen. Lilith nudged Aiden gently with her shoulder and smiled a few moments after Vinny disappeared into the back. “What a character, am I right?” Aiden smiled back and shrugged. The man seemed alright, though he’d only known him for two minutes. Lilith gingerly grabbed his arm and dragged him to a seat over in one of the corners of the restaurant. It was up against a portion of the wall that was stark white, with a picture of Vinny opening the restaurant hanging over the table. “I call this booth the Big White Box cuz the wall is big and white, and it’s a booth. Not the most creative name, but still! It’s my favorite seat in the house!” She plopped down into one of the seats and gestured to the seat on the opposite side. “Come on! Sit down, dude! Vinny’ll bring the food right to us! And if you’re lucky, he’ll only spit in mine!” Aiden slid into the booth across from Lilith and assumed she was just joking. He hoped. “So Aiden, why the hell were you strutting about in the dark of the night? You’ve either got a death wish or are really hoping some sexy vampire comes and whisks you off your feet. Dying is way more likely, honestly.” “A vampire?” he asked cautiously, silently hoping it would distract her from the question she’d posed to him as he wasn’t sure he wanted to talk about it with a stranger. This was the second time she’d mentioned vampires, and Aiden had a feeling it wasn’t a coincidence. “Yeah,” Lilith said, leaning onto the table, “Vampires! They’re real, I swear! It sounds crazy, I know, but I met one in a bar once. And,” she gave him a very smug, confident look. “I fucked him. Proudest accomplishment of my whole life! Sure, my sister is a successful stunt woman and has a cool motorcycle, but did she bang a vampire? Nope.” She shrugged. “Oh yeah, and there’s another one I know personally. I know I absolutely sound like a lunatic, but trust me on this, dude.” He nodded slowly. “I trust you.” Mostly because he was dating one, not that he was going to mention that. He’d promised not to tell anyone, and he was pretty sure Lilith counted (even if she already knew about them). She raised her hands up. “Finally! Someone who believes me! Hallelujah!” She closed her scarred eye and pointed at Aiden. “But enough dodging the question, bucko. What the fuck-o were you doing out and about?” Well, it was worth a shot. With a sigh, he quietly admitted, “I was just thinking.” “About what? Dying?” “No, just…” He stared down at his hands, which he’d set in his lap. “There’s just something I need to tell someone, and I don’t know if I’m ready to.” It probably made zero sense to her, but if he wasn’t ready to tell Eric, how could he be ready to tell a complete stranger? She nodded. “I totally understand. Everyone has things like that, right? Things they want to say but just have a hard time finding the strength to? Like, especially when it comes to telling friends or loved ones, that’s always hard, when you’ve got something big… Trust me, I know,” she said softly as she absentmindedly ran a finger down her scar. He felt himself relax. She understood completely what he was dealing with. “Have you, um… told anyone?” He was certain her secret was related to her scar, but he didn’t want to directly ask about it, especially since it seemed like it was a sore spot for her. She nodded. “My grandpa knows. My sister knows. My friends know. It’s not really a huge secret. But it’s not something I can really tell anyone until I know I can trust them. It’s personal shit, y’know? I’m guessing that’s what you’re dealing with too, huh?” He nodded. “Yeah, basically.” Though he felt like he could trust Eric, and he was still petrified at the thought of telling him. “Well, I’m sure you’ll figure it out.” Vinny approached their table with a young man who was carrying the trays with their food. The employee placed their burgers in front of them, then Vinny slipped a few manila folders onto the table. “This oughta help out your boss. You’d better be here Saturday, though. Gotta get some stuff down to the docks for my boss.” “Yeah, yeah,” Lilith said as she stared hungrily at her burger. “Don’t worry man, I’ll be here.” Vinny shook his head with amusement, gave another polite nod in their direction, and headed back to the kitchen. Lilith almost immediately started scarfing down her fries. “I always eat the fries first, cuz I want the taste of the burger to be what lingers in my mouth,” she said matter-of-factly in between bites. “But see, with a regular sandwich, I’d eat that first, then chips. I want the chip taste to be the lingering flavor. You get me?” He squirted ketchup on his plate and nodded. It was an odd philosophy, but it made sense. He decided to do the same to let the meat on his burger cool off. He popped a salty fry into his mouth and chewed thoughtfully. Lilith grabbed her drink and took a sip. “So, back to your issue… you got any family you can talk to? Like, your parents, maybe a sibling?” He slowly shook his head. “My mom already knows. She’s, um, the only one who knows, actually.” “She might be able to give you better advice than I can, then.” She absentmindedly opened one of the folders, and her eyes widened. “No fucking way. Oh man, this guy is going down.” Sensing the conversation was over, Aiden continued to eat his fries. Unfortunately, his mom wasn’t much of an option for advice. It wasn’t because she didn’t want to, though. If she was mentally and emotionally healthy, she’d probably be his biggest supporter. Eventually, after a moment of silence, Lilith spoke up again. “So, what do you do? Like, for work?” “I take care of my mom,” he answered sheepishly. “That’s so sweet!” Lilith said without a hint of irony or mockery, much to his relief. “Do you get by okay? Because I don’t wanna offer you a job if you don’t really need it.” “A… A job?” Admittedly, they could use the extra money. They were just barely getting by on food stamps and his mom’s disability checks each month. But how would his mom react? Would she be supportive? “Yeah! A job working with me!” He cautiously inquired, “What would I have to do?” “Let’s see… sit in the car with me, talk to me, listen to whatever I put on the radio, maybe come in and meet my friends sometime…” She shrugged. “Nothing super hard.” He stared at her in disbelief. “You would pay me to keep you company in your car?” It sounded too good to be true. “Fuck yeah!” she said with a big grin. “No one else is brave enough to ride shotgun with me.” He didn’t know if he would call himself brave, especially not when it came to her driving. “What’s the catch?” “The catch is that I drive fast. Really fast. Vroom vroom, motherfucker!” She laughed. “All the time?” he asked nervously. “Not all the time, just a non-insignificant percentage of the time.” “Don’t you ever get caught?” he asked before eating another fry. They were crunchy and salty, a perfect recipe for fine greasy food dining. “Aiden, Aiden, Aiden,” she said, shaking her head. “I have my ways. Also the police in this city suck ass, they couldn’t catch me if they tried.” He frowned, but he couldn’t disagree. He knew firsthand how bad they were at their job. “Look, you don’t gotta worry. Maybe what I do is not one hundred percent legal all the time, but I’m doing it to make Rhine City a better place. I’ve been through enough shit to know I don’t want anyone else to go through what I’ve been through.” Once again, she traced a finger down her scar. “You get me? I’m sure you’ve been through shit too. Everyone in this city has.” She was right again. He and his mom both had been through hell, and they were still trying to recover from it. “Yeah,” he murmured softly in reply. “Well, that’s why I do what I do. That’s why I drive. I mean, that and the fat stacks of cash I get, but like I promise I’m mostly trying to help the city. Fuck, I donate a lot of what I get from racing to the homeless shelter that helped my girl Rika anyway.” His eyes widened in surprise. “You do?” “Do what?” she said as she sipped her drink. “Donate money? Of fucking course. My friend Rika used to be homeless and it took her like fifteen seconds into her tragic backstory to convince me to dump all this spare change into the shelter. My parents are pretty successful, I’m not starving, and I’ve got no reason to sit on this money so, you know, might as well do something useful with it.” He nodded in agreement. He would love to help people in need, but he wasn’t in a position to do so. Even as hard as things were for him and his mom, he knew other people were struggling even more than they were. “See, I like you! Even though you’re stressing out about… Shit, you didn’t even say, but whatever is bugging you, you still get it!” He nodded again, though his mind wandered back to the problem at hand almost immediately. He’d been distracted enough by their conversation and his meal that he’d forgotten about it entirely until Lilith had mentioned it again. He still had no idea how or when to tell Eric, and he didn’t know how to handle it if it ruined their new relationship. “Bro, you doing okay?” Lilith asked, worry in her voice. “You look out of it again.” He blinked, her voice bringing him back to reality. “Yeah, sorry.” “Look, I don’t want to pry or anything, but you seriously seem like you need some advice. So, I mean, if you’re okay with it, lay it on me. I can maybe help you out, I’ve got life experience!” He stared down at his fries. If he could tell a stranger, then surely he could tell Eric, right? “I… I don’t know.” It seemed easier than it actually was. “Well hey, like I said, I’m not gonna pressure you,” she shrugged. “But you almost got mashed like potatoes by someone cuz of this, so I can’t deny I’m curious.” Aiden closed his eyes. Why was it so hard to admit it out loud? “I’m… I’m not who you think I am,” he started slowly. “Uh… I’m sorry, what?” she said, confusion evident in her voice. “I just met you, dude, I dunno if I’ve formed an opinion beyond ‘you’re cute and nice,’ so… Uh. What do you mean?” He felt entirely embarrassed. That was such a stupid thing to say. Of course she was confused. On top of that, he felt sheepish as she apparently thought he was attractive (accepting that was still new for him, even with Eric). “I mean… I’m… I’m not…” He took a deep breath. Just say it, Aiden. You can do this. Could he? As much as he wanted to, he found it incredibly hard to voice those two simple words. Frustration bubbled within him, and he felt wetness from behind his eyelids. He took another deep breath and, forcing himself to finally say it out loud, he whispered, “I’m transgender.” “Oh, cool,” Lilith replied with a reassuring friendliness. His eyes shot open and he was shocked to see she was smiling. It didn’t seem to bother her at all. He had expected the same disdain people in the grocery store tended to give him, or did when he still looked more feminine than masculine. He was so shocked that he didn’t even know how to respond as relief washed over him. Lilith nodded, understanding dawning on her. “So you’re worried about the reaction someone might give you, huh? You sound like my ex-girlfriend; she was trans too. Let me tell you what I told her: If someone can’t love you—all of you—for what you are, fuck ‘em.” She paused and tapped her chin. “Shit. That advice isn’t always applicable, huh? Different experiences and all that… No wonder she dumped me. My advice sucked.” She laughed. “I don’t know if I could handle it if he couldn’t accept me for this,” he murmured quietly, lowering his head in shame. “Oh boy, so it is a romance thing, huh? Well, do you know how he feels about gay stuff?” He lifted his head again and frowned in confusion. “Well, um, he’s bisexual?” She nodded. “Ah, the very best sexuality, because that’s what I am, and obviously I’m the best. So, that’s good for a start! Doesn’t instantly mean he’s okay with trans people, but, you know, usually my fellow bis are pretty accepting.” “But what if he hates me?” He’d lost his appetite, which made him feel bad since he hadn’t even touched his burger, but at least his mom could have the whole thing now and not just half. “I mean, does he seem to like you as you are, right now?” He nodded. “We, um, just made it official today.” “Oh shit! Congrats!” She raised her drink cup in a toast. “Well, I don’t know this guy personally, but I have a feeling that he’ll still like you even when you tell him the truth. I dunno. It’s just a hunch. My hunches are usually right. Like this one time my sister asked me if it was a good idea to take her date out to go see this movie called Lucy, right? And I just got this overwhelming feeling of dread, and I told her, ‘Fuck no, go see that weird superhero movie Guardians of the Galaxy instead,’ and so she did and she had a great time. Then a while later, we saw Lucy on TV, and the movie was fucking godawful! Like, I don’t think I’ve ever seen a worse sci-fi movie in my entire life! So yeah, my hunches are usually right.” Aiden let out a nervous laugh, glad to feel anything but overwhelming fear. He wanted to believe Lilith. Most of him did, but there was still a small part of him that couldn’t help but feel like he might lose Eric. But, though he was scared, he felt more determined than ever. He wanted to feel that same euphoric relief that he did after realizing Lilith wasn’t put off by his gender identity. He wanted and needed to know that Eric accepted him no matter what. “See? That’s the spirit! Laughter is the best medicine! I believe in you, bucko, you got this! Just gotta hype yourself up and tell this guy, and if it all goes south, me and the gang will come and beat the shit out of him and then, I dunno, maybe we can go find a gay bar and find some male model or something for you to hook up with.” She gave him two thumbs up and an extremely confident grin. He didn’t know if that was exactly his thing, but appreciated her enthusiasm all the same. “Thanks.” He gave her a small smile. At least he wouldn’t be entirely alone if things went poorly. “You’re welcome, dude!” She sucked down the last of her drink and slammed her cup down on the table. “Oh yeah, you never answered me! You in on the job or what?” He’d never had a job before, but he wasn’t opposed to the idea. He wasn’t sure how his mom would fare if he was gone for several hours each day, though. Would she even notice? Still, he wanted to take precautions. “When would the shifts be?” She shrugged. “I’ll text you. It honestly depends.” “Depends on what?” “On when I get a job, silly! But don’t worry, work will be steady, and you’ll get paid well! And if you want, you can meet my boss! I think my pal Rika is bringing in a friend of hers to help us with a mission tomorrow, so you can get to know everyone on the team!” Feeling like a broken record at this point, he sheepishly asked, “What time is that?” “Uhhhh… Shit, can I have my phone back real quick? Oh, wait! Put your contact info in it first!” Aiden was confused for a second before remembering he’d slipped her phone into his pocket when they’d walked into the restaurant. He quickly retrieved it and held it in front of him. It looked new, a stark contrast to his six year old phone that had been discontinued at least three years prior. He rarely had to contact anyone anyway, so it wasn’t a priority for him to get a new one (not that there was any spare money for that). He found the contacts app and programmed his name and number as a new entry before handing Lilith’s phone back to her. She quickly tapped through her phone and then nodded. “Okay, okay, can you be ready by, like… 11:30 A.M. tomorrow? The meeting is at noon.” He slipped a fry into his mouth to chew on while he quickly figured out the plan for the next morning. He could get his mom up and ready for the day just fine. He’d have time to get her breakfast, but he’d have to plan ahead and get her lunch early. He wasn’t sure what he was going to tell her, as he rarely left the house during the day unless it was to grab groceries or run a quick errand. It was difficult enough when he’d left earlier for his date, though he’d simply told her he needed to see if the store had more hair dye in stock yet. It wasn’t completely a lie; his roots were starting to show, and he’d need to dye it black again soon. He might have to be honest with her. She couldn’t be that upset, could she? They really could use the money. He was pretty sure it wouldn’t go well, but he’d deal with that tomorrow. He swallowed the fry and nodded. “Yeah, that works.” She gave him a thumbs up. “Great! Oh man, Loveless is gonna be fucking ecstatic! This is like, three new people in a week! What the fuck! Winds of fortune really are blowing in our direction! Maybe I should go to the Den with my sister and see if I can ask that stripper out…” She trailed off, once again having her train of thought taken over. It sounded like an interesting story that he was positive he’d hear about eventually, especially if this new job meant he was going to spend a ton of time with her. A small smile crept on his face as he continued eating his fries. Winds of fortune… Maybe that’s what had come his way. A boyfriend and a new job all in the same week. He was still extremely nervous about telling Eric the truth, but the way Lilith reacted to it gave him hope. Maybe Eric would take it in stride as well, and they’d be okay after all. Lilith finding him about to get his ass beat was exactly what he’d needed, amusingly enough. Not only had it given him a job opportunity, but she’d also helped him out with a crisis and had unknowingly given him the courage he needed to tell Eric. Thanks, Lilith, he thought as his smile grew bigger. I owe you one. 1/8/2021 0 Comments Chapter ThreeTuesday June 20, 2017 Walking around in a dark, eerie forest in Germany at 12:36 at night was the last thing Gabriella Cross wanted to be doing, but her mother had insisted she come along. “Why couldn’t I just stay at the house?” she complained, ducking her head to avoid a low-hanging tree branch. “Mother wanted everyone here,” her mom explained as she held Gabby’s hand. “And I do mean everyone.” Even in the dim light of the forest, she could see the gentle smile on her mom’s face and the kindness in her blue eyes. Tufts of her blonde hair, cut short in a spiky pixie cut, went in nearly every direction as though they all had minds of their own. “Indeed,” Amon added from ahead. Gabby could barely make out the black hair covering the back of his head, but she was certain he was expressionless and serious per usual. He had moved past them to push through the foliage and clear a path. “I took the liberty of calling all living members of the coven as well as the loyal families of vampire killers. There are a few who couldn’t make it, however. Maddox is on tour, Tony is very busy running the candy business, and you know Mr. Bean and Minos aren’t able to show up…” “Awww,” Eve hissed from behind Gabby, sending chills up her spine, “what a shame. You’d think they’d be excited to see their mother back at the peak of her power… or as close to the peak as I can get.” The rotten snake slithered past Gabby and her mother to slither beside Amon. “Amon, why won’t you carry me? I’m so tired. Won’t you please carry me?” “I’m sorry, Eve,” he stated simply. “I need my hands free.” “Gabby!” her mother exclaimed excitedly. “If everyone is here, that means you’ll get to see Nestor, Michelle, Dallas…” “They are indeed there,” Amon said. “They always heed my call.” “Such respect you command,” Eve hissed, the purple glow emanating from her wounds intensifying for a moment. “Do you think these youngsters might love me as they do you, Amon? Might they have such reverence when they see my true self?” “I am certain they will,” the man replied. Gabby walked closer to her mother. As much as Eve made her uncomfortable, she was family. So was Amon. They were a packaged deal along with her mother, something that had been made very clear to her since the day her mom adopted and turned her in 1972. Her mother had found Gabby walking on the sidewalk one afternoon on her way to the homeless shelter where she took residence in. She had spent her entire life in foster care after her birth mother left her on the doorstep of a church in 1953. The priest who had found her took her to a hospital, who eventually passed her over to social services. When she was young, she had dreamed of being adopted by a family who would love her and take care of her, but she had learned quickly that she was just a source of extra income for the foster families she was placed with. Over time, she had grown bitter and focused only on survival. It was likely this mentality that had kept her going when she turned eighteen and was released onto the streets; because she was of legal age, the government was no longer required to continue to care for her. Gabby had tried desperately to find employment so she could start providing for herself and, hopefully, get out of the homeless shelter, but no one was interested in a young woman (especially not one who was homeless and only owned worn, ratty clothing). Whether it was luck or fate that she'd met Marianna Cross, she wasn’t sure. The woman had sympathized with her plight and had offered to give her a home. It was that day Gabriella Heindrichs had left her old life behind and became Gabriella Cross. Gabby truly loved her mother, and she knew her mom loved her too, but their relationship was troubled and strained. It was all thanks to Eve, who seemed to have a hold on her mom. Gabby couldn’t understand why she followed the commands of someone so creepy and disturbing, but what could she do? They were a part of the snake’s coven, and they had to do as she said (or that’s what her mother often told her). This was one of those times, it seemed. As much as Gabby wanted to stay back at the house they were temporarily living in and watch movies until she was too tired to keep her eyes open anymore, her mother had insisted she accompany them. And that was why she was trudging through the Black Forest in the dead of the night in an unfamiliar country for a secret meeting with nearly every member of Eve’s coven. Soon enough, she could hear the sounds of voices in the distance. They were getting close to their destination. “Ah! Have we finally come upon the Crooked Tree?” Eve hissed, excitement in her voice. “So it would seem,” Amon muttered as he led them into a large open area. Standing tall in the clearing, partially illuminated by the light of the crescent moon above, was a large, black, crooked tree with branches that were gnarled and twisted. They looked like massive hands reaching out into the darkness. Gathered around the tree in a half-circle were various members of the coven (some she knew, some she did not know) as well as a group of mortals she had never seen before. Eve stretched upwards, raising her head high. “Amon. Marianna. I am going to need you up at the base of the tree so that we can begin my metamorphosis. You will address the coven, my sweet little Marianna, hm? And Amon, be ready with my cloak, please.” “Of course,” Amon nodded. “As you wish, Mother.” Her mom turned to Gabby, squeezing her hand, and gave her a gentle smile. “Why don’t you find someone to stand with, Gabby? Just…” She glanced at someone off to the side. Gabby followed her eyes and saw a handsome young man dressed in a dark coat and top hat. “Stay away from Jack, alright?” “I will, Mom,” she promised. She’d only seen Jack very briefly a few years after she was turned. Her mother had done everything she could to keep the man away from her; she’d made it very clear he was dangerous and she was not to go near him. She’d never quite understood why, though. He seemed nice enough, but she had no intentions of disobeying her mom. “Good!” Her mother gave her a kiss on the head before walking with Amon to the base of the tree. A whistle called Gabby’s attention. “Howdy, Princess! Get on over here!” A smile broke out on her face. Gabby had met very few coven members in the forty years she’d been a vampire, but Dallas Ryder was one of them. She excitedly skipped towards him and discovered he wasn’t alone. With him were several others: Kane, a huge, intimidating viking she had never heard speak a single word (though she hadn’t been around him all that often); Michelle Kitt, a woman whose face was covered with scars and her right eye was covered in an eyepatch; and Pierre Labeau, a bald, muscular man with two pupils and two irises in each of his eyes and very sharp teeth. “So how’s our favorite little master of puppets?” Michelle smiled. “Been too dang long since I’ve seen you, sweetheart!” Dallas exclaimed. “You missed it, I heard Kane say his ninth word! Real excitin’ stuff!” Kane raised an amused eyebrow in response. Gabby bounced on her tiptoes excitedly. “What did he say?” She was jealous. Despite her best efforts, Kane hadn’t even said so much as a hello to her. “He said ‘Quiet.’ Y’see, I was firin’ my gun off real loud while he was tryin’ to sleep, and he came out, grabbed me by the neck, and… well, you get the idea.” “Speaking of people who ain’t speaking, the lonely spaceman over there ain’t said a dang thing all night,” Pierre grumbled in his thick Cajun accent. Gabby glanced over at Nestor Sokolov and smiled softly. He was a solitary man who always wore a pitch-black spacesuit. As far as she knew, no one had ever seen his face (well, except Eve and Amon since they were the ones who turned him). He was standing a little way’s off with his arms folded. Though he usually kept to himself, Gabby adored him. He had seemed so lonely the first time she’d met him, so she’d kept him company, chatting his ears off about her favorite movies. Though she hadn’t seen him very often (as Eve usually only called the members for their service and assistance on a case-by-case basis), she liked spending time with him. “I think I’m going to stand by him, if that’s okay with you guys.” Dallas tipped his hat. “If anyone can get that man to warm up, it’s you.” She waved to her friends before quietly making her way towards Nestor. She tucked her shoulder-length light auburn hair behind her ear and politely said, “Hi, Nestor! Is it okay if I stand with you? Mom’s with Amon and, um, Grandma.” It probably was okay to say Eve’s name considering she was in the area, but the less of the snake’s attention drawn to herself, the better as far as Gabby was concerned. Nestor turned, uncrossing his arms and holding up a hand in greeting. “Privet, solnyshko. It is good to see you.” She grinned happily. “It’s really good to see you, too.” She sat down in the grass next to him. She didn’t know how long they would be there, and she didn’t want her feet to hurt, especially since she, along with her mom and Amon, would have to walk back through the forest to where the car was parked. “I do not understand why you say so, but thank you,” he sighed. “Why not spend time with Juno or Mabel? Do you really want to sit with a failure of a cosmonaut?” She lifted her head so she could look up at him. “I don’t think you’re a failure, Nestor. Besides, you’re my friend. Why wouldn’t I want to sit with you?” “I just feel as though you would do better with less miserable friends. Like the cowboy. He has tried being nice and chatted with me, but I do not know…” Gabby didn’t know anything about Nestor’s past, so she didn’t understand why he was so hard on himself, but that didn’t stop her from being a friend to him. “I don’t mind. But…” She frowned. “If you’d rather be alone, I understand. I don’t want to bother you.” “Net. Please, stay.” He pointed at a man clad in a black coat with a red armband adorned with a Swastika off in the distance chatting with another man in a blue-gray army uniform. “Kristoph, the Nazi. Can you do your tricks on him?” She nodded enthusiastically. “Mmhm!” She didn’t know much about World War II since, as a mortal, she hadn’t taken her education as seriously as she should have (it was hard to care when she was constantly so miserable and didn’t have an authority figure who cared enough to push her to succeed), but she remembered enough to know that Nazis were not good people. She stared at Kristoph, focusing very hard on him until she heard a soft buzzing in her ears. It was the signal that told her she had temporary control over all of his movements. This was her power: puppetry. Whatever she did, whether she moved her whole body or just a part of it to mimic movement (using her fingers as legs, for example), she could make her target do whatever she wished. It wasn’t permanent, however. She only held control over her target for ten minutes. After that, she would have to regain control over them. Oh, the possibilities were endless! “What should I do?” she asked Nestor. Her power required concentration, so she had to keep her conversation with him brief in order to keep her hold on Kristoph. “Make him knee Cyrus in the crotch,” Nestor said with amusement. She nodded and lifted a hand. With a sly grin, she held out her index and middle fingers to serve as his legs and jerked one outwards. At the same time, Kristoph’s left leg shot out and kicked Cyrus’s groin. “Oops,” she giggled, watching the man fall over backwards in pain. Kristoph began to apologize profusely, but Cyrus got back up, pulled out his pistol, and shot the Nazi repeatedly in the chest. The two men began to fight, loudly punching and shooting at each other, though no one nearby paid them any attention. Nestor’s crackling laughter played from his suit’s speaker. “Ah, solnyshko, you always know how to brighten my mood.” Gabby released control of Kristoph before she got in trouble and beamed brightly. Dallas might have been able to make Kane talk, but she was able to make Nestor laugh, and that was enough for her. Another laugh, this one much louder, echoed through the gathering. Across the clearing, a few feet from where Kristoph and Cyrus were fighting, was a man in a red leather jacket with slick black hair who she identified as Rex. He was doubled over, presumably entertained by the bickering. Gabby rolled her eyes. Of course he was amused by this. Rex was another vampire she hadn’t much interacted with in the past, not that she was particularly bothered by that. He was loud, crass, and had absolutely no filter. Anytime he was around, he got on her nerves, causing her to avoid him whenever possible. Standing near him, however, was someone she had never seen before. He was a thin, fit young man with strawberry blonde hair. He was dressed in a red tank top and royal blue athletic shorts. He was smiling at Rex’s laughing fit, though his body language made him appear sad and distant. As soon as Gabby saw him, everything around her faded away. Who was that? Why did he look so sad? Was he new? Why was he with Rex? Was he on the list of people she was allowed to talk to, or was he dangerous? He didn’t look dangerous, but then again, neither did Jack. “Solnyshko? What’s wrong?” Nestor asked. His voice brought her attention back to reality, though she didn’t take her eyes off of the man. “Who is that?” she whispered. “I do not know,” Nestor admitted. “I only know he is older than me. And he is German, a decent one though. Not like Kristoph.” She wanted to talk to him. She wanted to know his name. She wanted to know why he looked so miserable. But was she allowed to? Would her mom get mad? What if he didn’t want to be bothered? Plus, he was with Rex. Talking to him probably meant talking to Rex, too. She continued to watch him curiously. The man started slowly looking at the large crowd (which had seemed to only get bigger in the past few minutes). Eventually, his eyes met hers, and he seemed to freeze. Her cheeks burned as he eyed her curiously from across the clearing. Rex glanced at him, then towards her, then patted the man’s shoulder enthusiastically. Embarrassed, she reluctantly tore her gaze away and stared at the grass below her. Were they friends? If they were, she wasn’t sure if she really wanted to deal with Rex just to talk to him. How badly did she want to talk to him? Would her mom scold her for not staying in one spot? What if someone, Jack specifically, tried to talk to her while she walked over there? She wanted more than anything to go over to talk to the man, but she was too afraid to. She didn’t want to get in trouble or attract unwanted attention. A few moments later, Nestor reached down to gently nudge her shoulder. “Solnyshko. Look.” She lifted her head again and sharply inhaled in shock. The mystery man was walking across the clearing towards her and was only a few feet away. He’s coming this way?! She immediately stood up. “What do I do?” she whimpered nervously. “Warm his heart as you do with me,” Nestor said simply and matter-of-factly. The mystery man approached her, looking to be as anxious as she felt. Now that he was up close, she could see his eyes, mysterious like the sea, were a dark, pretty blue. “H-Hallo,” he whispered, his German accent confirming what Nestor had told her already about his nationality. “Hi,” she replied quietly. The mystery man rubbed the back of his head timidly. “Um. I—” “Greetings, gathered coven!” Gabby’s mother called out, cutting him off. “Tonight, we have all gathered here for a very special and very momentous occasion…” She gestured to the withered, decrepit snake behind her. “Eve, our benefactor, our Mother, has long awaited the day when she could finally return to her true form, the form she held long ago as an angel and was able to change to every night thanks to the work of Amon! For many, this will be your first time seeing her in all her glory! With the seven amulets of her last Order, she will finally be able to achieve her full power!” Gabby, quite frankly, didn’t care whatsoever about this “momentous occasion” before, and she cared even less about it now. However, since it had officially started, she feared her time with the man was limited. She turned her attention away from her mom and smiled shyly at him. “Would you like to sit with me?” she whispered. He nodded, slowly yet eagerly. “I… would like that very much, actually.” Gabby was over-the-moon. They slowly sat down together on the grass. She smiled at him. He was sitting so close to her. “I’m Gabby.” “Jojo,” he smiled back. Jojo… She liked it. Somehow, it suited him quite well. “How come I’ve never met you before?” He looked downwards, his smile quickly fading. “Because… Well... I…” “Gabby, German boy, look,” Nestor commanded. They both turned their attention back towards her mother. The snake was writhing around on the ground. Amon stood over her and muttered something (likely a spell). “The Crooked Tree…” her mother spoke out into the night. “As legends say, the Unseelie King Yorick was sealed inside it long ago! Well, if the legends are true, let his power seep forth from his prison and grant Samael her true form once more!” Eve began to shine with purple light, which filled the entire clearing. Light was pouring out of her mouth, her eye, and every hole and wound in her body. A brilliant purple flash obscured Gabby’s vision for a long moment. She blinked her eyes rapidly to clear the temporary blindness to no avail. Thankfully, her vision slowly came back, though she immediately wished it hadn’t as she was greeted with an unpleasant sight. A woman was standing where the snake had been. She was tall with long black hair, pale marble-like skin, and a smile that was both disconcerting and terrifying. Worst of all, though, was the fact that she was completely and utterly naked. Gabby, unfortunately, got an eyeful before Amon threw a black cloak around her. “Why, hello there!” the woman, who was most certainly Eve, exclaimed. Her mother glanced over to where Gabby was sitting with a smile, though her expression quickly devolved into a mix of emotions. Gabby couldn’t quite decipher them, though she was certain concern and curiosity were chief among them. Was Jojo on the “Do Not Interact With” list? Was she not supposed to talk to him? “Well, my lovely little vampires, it is so good to finally see you all with two eyes!” She paused to laugh, and a few members of the coven joined in nervously. “And I certainly am happy to be seen myself!” Eve laughed again. “Now, I suppose it is on to business, then, because I have a very special plan! Mr. Carter?” A man in a black jacket with a red scorpion emblazoned on the back stepped forward from the group of mortals. “U-Uh, y-y-yeah?” “You did tail Rose Milliner, yes? And you made sure that she heard you say I’m on the way back?” “O-Of course!” the man sputtered. Eve’s grin widened. “Excellent! So the dregs of Dracula’s coven not only know that I am on the way, thanks to the efforts of Mr. Carter I know where they are now! A miserable little place known as Rhine, a cursed, violent city in New England. And so, to celebrate the return to my body, I’ve decided to crush the miserable little coven Victoria is clinging to once and for all!” Confused and concerned murmurs, some enthusiastic and some skeptical, broke out among the gathered vampires. “Bah. Vengeance is a fool’s path that leads only to pain,” Nestor grumbled. Gabby curiously glanced at Jojo. “Are you coming with us to, um, Rhine City?” Jojo shook his head sadly. “I doubt it. Which means… I likely will not see you again.” “Oh…” Gabby stared down at the grass. She bit the inside of her cheek to try to stop tears from welling up in her eyes. She wasn’t sure why she was so upset. She’d only just met him. It was really no different from anyone else, like Nestor or Dallas. She only saw them once a decade if she was lucky. So why was she so upset she wouldn’t see Jojo again? “Of course,” Eve continued, “this is a mission that hardly requires an expenditure of effort. So, I am leaving this mostly in the hands of mortals! Step forward, my vampire killers!” As commanded, the group of mortals that Gabby now knew were the vampire killers made their way to the base of the tree. Gabby recognized Mina Lovett, but the others were new to her. Eve introduced them one-by-one to everyone. There was a bald, bearded man named Anthony Moore; the man wearing the scorpion jacket, Jerrod Carter; a redheaded girl in long purple mage robes named Hannah Starr; a tired and bored looking man named Vincent Quincey and his younger brother, Randall, who wore glasses and looked nervous and fidgety; and finally, a young man with long red hair and a jagged scar across his face, from his right temple all the way down to the bottom left side of his chin, named Flynn Dangerfield. “These are the descendants of those who helped kill Dracula, and now, they’ll finish the job! Ah, but we do need some vampires in the city… Amon, Marianna, Gabriella. You have all been so dear to me over the years, a true family. Why not pick a companion to join us, one for each so we do not attract too much unwanted attention?” Gabby’s face lit up, and she immediately grabbed Jojo’s hand. A beat later, she realized she was touching him, which made her cheeks burn with embarrassment. She let his hand go, returning her own to her lap, but she smiled at him sheepishly. “Um, do you want to come with us?” “Yes,” he replied, perhaps a bit too loudly as a few other members of the coven turned and stared at him curiously. “I see you’ve found your friend,” Eve smiled. “Excellent choice, Gabby.” Gabby beamed at Jojo. He was going to go with them after all! She hoped Nestor wouldn’t be offended that she didn’t choose him. Maybe her mom would ask him to come with. Eve had turned to her mother and Amon now. “Marianna?” Amon leaned over and whispered something in her mom’s ear, to which she gave a polite nod before clearing her throat. “I would like to bring Rhapsody von Braun.” Gabby couldn’t help but feel disappointed. Rhapsody was, simply put, rather boring. She was usually lounging around sleeping, which didn’t give Gabby many opportunities to talk to her. Of all the members of the coven, why her? “Interesting,” Eve hissed in a tone that implied she thought it was anything but. “Now, Amon, I imagine you will make a fascinating choice. Jojo and Rose are in the city now… Perhaps Jack?” Glancing at Jack again, she noticed he was twitching with excitement, looking like he was ready to jump forward to go with them. Jojo, meanwhile, seemed to tense up beside her. “Please, no,” he whimpered. Amon chuckled. “I’m sure he’d love to come, but he is not the man for a low profile mission like this. I’m sure you understand.” Eve nodded. “Ah, too true. Your wisdom knows no bounds, my friend. Although I insist he wait a town or two over, just in case I have need of his skills.” Amon nodded. “That is acceptable, I suppose. As for my choice… Rex Hart.” “Why Rex?” Gabby whined, wrinkling her nose in disgust. Jojo, on the other hand, perked right up. “Oh, thank god,” he sighed with relief. “Are you and Rex friends?” She didn’t particularly want him around, but she supposed she could tolerate him if it meant being able to get to know Jojo better. Jojo nodded. “He has always been very kind to me.” Gabby frowned. “I’m… I’m sorry I was rude. I, um, just haven’t really… gotten to know him well.” That sounded believable, right? He gave her a warm smile, his sadness vanishing for a moment. “Well, this is your chance to, ja?” She nodded. If it meant she could spend more time with Jojo, then she would play nice and be friendly with Rex. “Well dang,” Dallas said as he approached with the others from earlier, “Looks like you’re rollin’ with one hell of a squad, Princess!” “I wish you all could come too,” she sighed. With a hesitant glance towards Nestor, she asked, “You’re not mad I didn’t pick you, are you?” “Of course not,” Nestor reassured. “The city is no place for me.” “I hear ya, partner,” agreed Dallas. “Say, why don’t you roll with my buddies for a bit? No need to be so lonesome! You’re a friend of Gabby’s and Amon’s, so that’s double fine in my book!” Nestor sighed. “What do you think, solnyshko?” She nodded in agreement. “They’re nice, I promise.” “Very well.” He lowered his head towards her. “When next you see me, I hope I will have these folk as friends still, and I hope I will be more joyful.” “I promise, we’re mostly fun,” Michelle smirked. “If you’re real lucky, you might even hear Kane say a whole word!” Dallas added jokingly. “Unlikely,” Kane snorted, causing everyone to turn towards him in astonishment. Dallas was ecstatic. “Forget the snake! This here’s the real cause for celebration!” Gabby gasped excitedly and laughed. This was the first time she’d ever heard Kane speak, even if it was just one word. “Gabby!” her mother called out, cutting through the excited celebrating, “Come here! We need to go meet the vampire killers!” She sighed. That was one of the last things she wanted to do right now. Why couldn’t her mom let her stay with her friends? She only saw them once in a blue moon (if that). Still, she knew it wouldn’t go well for her to disobey her mom, especially because Eve was there. Very reluctantly, she stood up. She started for the tree, where her mom, Amon, and Eve were gathered, but she stopped and turned around. With a nervous smile, she looked at Jojo and asked, “Do you want to come with me? Or, um, if you have to go back with Rex, I understand.” Her smile faltered. “I know you were hanging out with him before.” Jojo chuckled softly. “He’s the one who encouraged me to come over to you. I think he’ll understand.” Gabby glanced across the clearing at Rex in surprise. He had? She supposed it wouldn’t be fair to be so disdainful towards him when he was the reason she was able to talk to Jojo in the first place. Maybe he’s not so bad. She immediately rescinded that thought as soon as she realized he was shamelessly making out with Mina. Rolling her eyes, she started walking towards her mom again with Jojo right behind her. On the way there, she spotted Jack and Mr. Moore a fair distance away from the others. Her curiosity spiked when she realized Jack was whispering something to him. She remembered how uncomfortable Jojo had seemed earlier when his name was mentioned, though, so despite how badly she wanted to “accidentally” eavesdrop, she steered clear of them. As she approached her mother, she inquisitively observed the other vampire killers. Some appeared younger, possibly close to her age, so their parents were present as well. She wondered if, for them, this was their first real mission since they were dressed rather casually and their parents were wearing their armor (which Gabby had once been told was laced with silver, so she was to keep her distance from them in order to avoid being burned). The pressure seemed to be quite high for them if what their parents were saying was any indication. Flynn Dangerfield looked miserable, which was understandable considering how his dad, who had red hair similar to his (though it appeared to be greying), a face full of battle scars, and only one arm (specifically his right) was sternly warning him that if he “fucked the mission up”, then he shouldn’t bother going home afterwards. The young woman in the mage robes, Hannah, was sighing as her parents told her how important it was that she “get with the Dangerfield boy” in order to secure her future. The two brothers seemed to have the least amount of parental stress as the younger one was hugging his mom and dad, though the older one, who looked exhausted, was watching Hannah instead with an unreadable expression. Perhaps the most amusing, however, was that Jerrod was standing with her mom attempting to hit on her. It was a wasted effort, of course, because her mom had eyes for only one person and it certainly wasn’t him. Her mother looked at her with joyful, exasperated relief before briefly turning back to Jerrod. “Well Mr. Carter, as much as I’d love to hear about the time you restrained a werewolf using only tape, I must speak to my daughter!” She strolled over to Gabby and smiled at her. “I see you’ve made a new friend!” Gabby nodded before cautiously asking, “It’s okay, right?” “Yes, of course! Jojo is a very sweet man. I’m… I’m very happy you decided to bring him along, actually.” “You are?” She was surprised by this. Did he have a useful power that would help whatever they would be doing? “Yes, but…” She glanced at Jojo. “It’s not my place to speak of it. Now come, come! I need you to do something!” She waved her along as Eve let out a piercing whistle. All the vampire killers lined up politely in front of her mother. “Alright then! There’s actually one more vampire killer here than we expected thanks to the Quinceys, so to ensure your safety at all times…” Her mom gestured at the killers. “…I’m going to assign one as your bodyguard! I thought it might be fun to let you pick who you think would help keep you safe the best!” Stubbornly crossing her arms over her chest, Gabby huffed with annoyance. “Mom, I don’t need a babysitter!” “Think of it more like a new friend, then,” Eve said as she clamped her hands down on her mother’s shoulders and leaned down to stare Gabby in the eyes. “Go on then, dear. Pick your poison! Or…” She bared her massive fangs which, despite her human appearance, still resembled a snake’s more than a vampire’s. “You could always pick mine!” The last thing she wanted to do was argue with Eve, so she sighed and lowered her arms. She glanced at the killers, quietly watching her in an orderly line. It was weird, like she was picking out a new puppy or something (not that she’d know what that felt like). She slowly looked at each one. Jerrod would probably love it if she picked him so he could hit on her mom more, especially since that was exactly who he was looking at. He wasn’t subtle in the slightest. She had no desire to pick Mr. Moore, especially because he was looking at Jojo hungrily. Vincent didn’t seem to care in the slightest as he was, amazingly, sleeping while standing up (how did he do that??). Next to him, his brother was staring at the ground, nervously wringing his hands. Gabby felt bad for him. He didn’t seem to want to be there at all. Beside him was Hannah, who looked rather proud. If she was supposed to pick someone to be a bodyguard, she was probably the best choice. Plus, it would be nice to have a female friend close to her age to spend time with. Gabby was certain she would pick Hannah, but she felt it was only fair to at least look at Flynn, the last one in line, first. She felt a peculiar sense of curiosity as she observed him. He looked sad, similarly to how Jojo looked earlier when she’d first spotted him. She remembered what his dad had told him earlier, and her heart went out to him; he was in a tough position. As much as she wanted to have another woman to spend time with, something deep down told her she needed to pick Flynn. So, with a soft smile, she crossed the short distance to stand in front of him. “Hello. I’m Gabby.” He looked up at her with surprise. “Flynn,” he replied with a nervous voice. His face quickly turned almost as red as his hair. “Are you really picking me?” “Should I not pick you?” she teased. “Wh--No!” He anxiously ran his hand through his hair and took a deep breath before saying, “You should definitely pick me!” Straightening up and giving her a confident, cocky grin, he added, “I promise, I will do anything to make sure you’re safe and happy!” She lifted an eyebrow and grinned right back. “Is that so? I guess it’d be dumb not to pick you, then.” “Woo hoo, go Flynn,” came a tired reply from Vincent, who was apparently not sleeping after all. “Way to take charge.” Randall was looking over at them as well and, after adjusting his glasses, gave an encouraging thumbs up. Hannah, meanwhile, was watching this unfold with a curious, raised eyebrow. The others didn’t seem to even care (like Mina, who was still making out with Rex and hadn’t even bothered to join them). Gabby turned around to face her mom and Eve. “I’d like Flynn to be my, um, bodyguard, please.” “I think that’s a great choice!” Eve exclaimed. “The Dangerfields are a noble family. They put Dracula’s head on a spike and helped Bram Stoker fill in details for his famous novel!” Her smile quickly disappeared, and she hesitantly glanced back at Flynn. She’d been told all of her vampiric life that Dracula was an evil man, so she knew this was a good thing, but did that mean Flynn was dangerous? But that didn’t make sense. He wasn’t the one who had done it, obviously. One of his ancestors had. Still… Flynn’s bravado faltered a bit at this, and his smile turned into a stoic frown. She couldn’t quite decipher his expression, but something about it made her trust him. Hoping to ease the tension, she asked, “Are you coming back with us?” “Oh! Uh, yeah, I guess I should, huh? Gotta get to know you better and all.” Flynn said. “I h-h-h-hope we get to do the same,” mumbled Randall. “Maybe we’ll all be on the same flight,” she chirped happily. “That’s the idea,” her mother said as she approached. “Speaking of, we should be off soon so we can have time to prepare for the flight!” “Why?” she asked. “When are we leaving?” “Early in the morning!” Eve chirped. “We need to be in Rhine as soon as possible so that we can settle into the mansion Amon has acquired!” That meant she wouldn’t get much sleep, if any at all. “Okay,” she nodded compliantly. “Who all is coming with us?” “The vampire killers shall be coming with Eve and I,” Amon stated as he joined the group. With him was Rhapsody, limping along with her cane and wearing a smock and beret, just like the last time Gabby had seen her. “Flynn, Jojo, and Rhapsody will be going with you and Marianna, Gabby.” He gave her a mysterious smile. “Do have fun. And don’t worry about sleeping in a bit; this is a private jet, courtesy of Mr. Sugar. I believe he has a gift basket waiting for you on the plane, Gabby.” Gabby beamed. She was ecstatic! Not only did she get to fly on the same plane as Jojo and Flynn, but she would get to eat delicious candy the whole way to Rhine City. She decided then and there that she didn’t care how tired she was; she would stay up the whole flight and talk to Jojo. She wanted to learn everything she could about him. Maybe this won’t be so bad, she thought to herself. Maybe, for once, she’d actually have fun on one of Eve’s missions. ****** It was another day in paradise for Harlan Silver as he limped through the Silverwing base under the Rhine City Public Library, and he almost meant that without irony. He had been a member of the Silverwings, a supernatural task force that originated in Europe, almost his entire life, and no matter what job he was on, he always did it with excitement and enthusiasm. For the past three decades, that excitement and enthusiasm had been specifically directed at keeping the surviving and newer members of Dracula’s coven safe. This, of course, was supposed to be a punishment for him. He was one of the Five, the head honchos of the Silverwings, chosen because he was one of the best hunters within their ranks. He had dealt with supernatural situations of all stripes over his long and storied career and managed to resolve most of them peacefully, but the fact remained that, to the other four, he was still a Silver. In 1890, the Silvers had failed to do the one thing they were supposed to since founding the Silverwings: protect Dracula. And with Dracula killed because of his ancestors’ failures, the Silverwings had lost a lot of respect and support. Unfortunately, these centuries-old mistakes carried weight into the present day for his family. The Silverwings now viewed Dracula’s coven as a lost cause; they were a pitiful, sad sight that they barely wished to acknowledge. The big guy was dead, so the bare minimum was put into protecting his coven in Rhine City. There were only forty members total, either because they volunteered, were sent for training, or were assigned to this division by the Five. Any effort into protecting anything related to Dracula was reserved for his old school, which was now a Silverwing base where Dracula’s daughter, Nadia Shibani, and the former member of the Order of the Black Orchard, Francis Varney, lived. The sad truth was not because they cared about the history of the location, but rather because of its advantageous position. They couldn’t care less about Varney, Nadia, or the importance the school once held. Harlan, however, had always believed in Victoria and made it known, which was probably why they had assigned him to Rhine. They, quite honestly, just wanted him out of their hair, and what better place for that than the dead-end city? But Harlan didn’t see it that way; he saw it as the most important job the Silverwings could possibly do. In his opinion, keeping Victoria’s hope alive was far more important than some petty werewolf border skirmish like the folks in Europe were dealing with at the moment. A familiar voice called to him from several feet away, a Southern one he recognized all too well. “Hey, boss!” “G’day, Levi!” Harlan called back. Levi Travis was one of the many young Silverwings who got dumped in Rhine City (along with his cousin, Antoinette LeBlanc) as a sort of ‘training.’ Levi had, at first, seemed like he’d want to move on if given the opportunity, but then he had fallen for Harlan’s daughter and, what’s more, had become the most upstanding gentleman he’d ever encountered. Despite his rugged appearance, Levi was kind, selfless, and humble. He was accepting and accommodating of the quirks of Mara’s albinism. He’d taken her bold and brash personality in stride. And, perhaps most importantly, he’d been extremely supportive after she had inadvertently been turned by a rogue vampire four months prior. Harlan would not be unhappy in the slightest if his daughter decided to stick with the man for the long haul. “Got some news, but not sure you’re gonna like it.” He rubbed his hand through his shaggy, messy walnut brown hair nervously when he reached Harlan. “Long as you ain’t breaking up with Mara, I think I can handle it,” Harlan chuckled. He was merely teasing the man. He, quite frankly, doubted whatever it was could be anything too bad. Rhine City was pretty peaceful in terms of supernatural goings-on, which was impressive considering the old legends about the founding of the city. He grinned. “Hell no, sir. I dig Mara too much for that. But, uh…” His smile faded. “Saw somethin’ I never did think I’d see. I don’t think I’d be thinkin’ much of it if it weren’t for that big ol’ snake with ‘em.” “...Snake?” His eye widened. No, that couldn’t be right. Surely, even if they were dealing with the Von Kaiser coven again, the European headquarters would have informed him if Eve was headed for the city. But there’s only one snake he could think of that Levi would tell him about. “You’re pulling my leg. You’re not seriously telling me you saw the Queen of Lies herself, are ya boy?” “Clear as day, sir. And it ain’t lookin’ good. She got a whole crew with her, she does!” Levi looked worried. “Don’t know what this means, but I know it can’t be good.” “No shit.” Harlan’s hand subconsciously reached up to the eyepatch that covered where his left eye had once been. He knew quite well how not good it was to encounter Eve, even in her weakened state. Still, now was not the time to panic. Now was the time to alert Victoria, and see if maybe she could provide a more rational explanation for this. If her archenemy was wandering into the city, she must know, right? “Levi, come with me. We’re calling Victoria, right now. And you’re gonna need to let her know exactly what you saw, got it?” “Yes, sir!” he saluted. With a nod, he led Levi through the halls of the underground base. It was certainly not the best place considering it was significantly further from Hawthorne Manor than he’d have liked, but it was at least safe. The previous hunter group that had been here, the Sons of Salem, had put up pretty heavy enchantments and fortified the base to keep unwanted folk out. It was either this or leave himself exposed, and the rest of the Five would use that as an excuse to kick him out for carelessness and being reckless, so under the library he stayed. When he arrived at his office, he kicked the door open and rushed to his desk, snatching his phone off it. He figured Victoria would answer quickly as she rarely left Hawthorne Manor. He quickly tapped her name in his contacts and put the call on speaker, gesturing for Levi to shut the door behind him, which he did. As expected, the phone answered on the third ring. “Good day, Harlan,” came Victoria’s tired voice. “To what do I owe the pleasure?” Harlan sighed. “G’day Victoria. Not sure yet if this is a pleasure or something really bloody awful, but we’ll see in a second. Got a man here who saw something that I’m praying is just a mistake. Levi, tell Victoria exactly what you saw.” With a nod, the man stepped closer to the phone. “Righto, sir. I was on my way in my truck to grab me and Mara some coffee, see, and I pass by this nice house with a big group of folks outside. I didn’t think much of it, none of my business, right? Well, see, that’s when I saw a snake, big as my truck, slitherin’ inside with ‘em, black as night.” The other line was quiet for several long moments before Victoria spoke, sounding even more exhausted than she had upon answering. “Harlan, please reassure me this is not what I think it is.” So if it was Eve, Victoria certainly didn’t know she was here. Damn, why can’t these things ever be easy? he thought. He turned back to Levi and asked, “Did you get a good look at the snake? It look rotten, nasty, missing an eye?” “No, sir. Looked like it just shed its skin. It was smoother than a baby’s bottom.” Harlan sighed, almost relieved. “Well Victoria, maybe this was a false alarm. That old snake can’t possibly look so freshly-shed. She would’ve had to return to her full power to be able to heal like that, and that means she’d have had to find the last amulet, and that would mean finding Rasputin. Finding Rasputin is next to impossible. Even the Silverwing HQ in Europe has no idea where the man is!” He chuckled heartily. You really jumped the gun on this one, you old coot, he thought. “Sorry to bother you with all this, Victoria. I’ll look into this, probably someone smuggling a sea serpent again.” Another moment of silence fell before, in a sad, quiet voice, Victoria admitted, “She has all of the amulets, Harlan.” He froze. “Shit.” He looked Levi dead in the eyes and, as calmly as possible, said, “Go tell Amber and Enrico to start calling in anyone who isn’t already in the base right now. This is an emergency, understand?” “Yes, sir!” With wide eyes, as he probably gathered by now that this was something serious, Levi hurried out of Harlan’s office. “There’s something else,” Victoria said when the door closed. “He can return.” He didn’t even need to ask who “he” was. He’d been waiting to hear this for a long time, though not as long as she had. He knew what she meant. “What do we need to do to get him back?” he asked. “We need blood from each of the vampire killer families who brought his demise. And…” She sighed. “Marianna Cross’s as well.” “Well, you’re in luck cuz if the snake is here, Marianna is. Bitch always travels with Cross, Cross’ daughter, and Amon. As for the killers…” He paused. “I’m gonna have to gather intel, but if she has a crowd with her bigger than those three, there’s a good chance it’s probably them. No way she could sneak by those twats in Europe with the whole of her coven.” Bringing too many vampires with her would attract unwanted attention, but a group consisting mostly of mortals would let her slip through unnoticed pretty easily. And, if she was back to her normal power level, it would be even easier as they likely wouldn’t recognize her in her human disguise. The Silverwings had long sat on the victory Dracula achieved over her. While they kept tabs on her actions, they assumed she was all bark and no bite and would never be able to return. But Harlan knew from his childhood in Australia that you should never underestimate a snake’s capacity to bite. Victoria sighed. “I just… want him back…” “Well I’m gonna do all I can to make that happen, Vicky,” he promised. “Anything else I should know?” “Nadia is on her way here.” He could practically hear her smiling. “We shall be holding a celebration feast when she arrives to rejoice in her return as well as Rose’s. You are most welcome to join us, of course. We would be happy to have you present.” “I’ll be more than present! I’ll drive Nadia to Hawthorne Manor myself! Don’t think she could possibly be any safer that way!” Nadia was someone he’d always wanted to meet, but the few times in the past he’d visited Dracula’s castle, she had been holed up in her room, so this was a great opportunity. But more than that, he wanted Victoria to have one less thing to worry about. “Thank you, Harlan. I truly don’t know what this coven would do without your help.” “Don’t mention it,” he reassured. “Be a hell of a bastard if I didn’t help out my second favorite vampire.” “Second favorite? Why, Harlan, I’m offended!” Even through the phone, he could tell she was teasing. It was probably the most light-hearted she had been in a long time. “Sorry, haven’t quite surpassed Mara in my books yet!” he laughed. “Ah, one more thing before I go and get ready to inform my cohorts! I’ll be sending patrols to keep the manor safe and assigning some folk to keep an eye out on the ones who go out a lot.” “Thank you, Harlan. Any assistance we can get now will ensure our survival.” They said their farewells before ending the phone call. With that done, he got to work.. The first thing he did was try to call the Five. After forty minutes of runaround, he was finally able to reach Drake McAllister, the resident mage of the Five. McAllister had a laughing fit when told the news of Eve’s return and Dracula’s potential one. He informed him the Silverwings couldn’t afford to send members to deal with the fairy tale nonsense of a washed up demon as they were still trying to settle a massive werewolf-vampire territory dispute. Harlan had expected this treatment, but it still grated his nerves to no end. It took a few hours to get everyone together since most of the Silverwings in the city had businesses they owned (which was beneficial to their cause as they could easily keep an eye out for anything suspicious). Eventually though, everyone was gathered in the base’s auditorium, a wide room that had once housed mage conferences for the Sons of Salem. There, Harlan explained the situation: Eve had returned, finally obtaining her long-lost amulet from Grigori Rasputin to regain her human disguise and the full extent of her power. She was now in the city and had a group with her, likely composed of vampire killers. Yet, all hope was not lost as Dracula could potentially return! But they needed intel first. “...And there’s only two people I would send on such a dangerous mission as that! Enrico Luna and Amber Yang, would you be so kind as to scope out the building Levi mentioned? He’ll show you where it is.” Amber Yang, a polite middle-aged Chinese woman, nodded her head. “I would be honored, Harlan.” “And I as well,” said Luna, a dark-skinned Italian man just a bit older than Amber. “You can certainly count on us.” And that he could. Luna was one of the best active Silverwings, and the rest of the Five had practically begged for him to join them so they could give Harlan the boot. The humble man that he was, Luna had refused their offer and instead joined Harlan in his Rhine City exile. There, Luna had met and recruited Amber, who proved to be every bit as crafty and skilled as the best of them. The two were an amazing team and were practically inseparable. Nearly everyone in the group knew they were into each other, but the two were always rather coy about it, keeping their relationship professional. Harlan had a betting pool running among some of the other Silverwings about what year the two would finally give in and make it official. His bet was on 2019. “Excellent!” Harlan exclaimed. “Now, onto the next order of business. I’m going to be assigning a handful of you to watch out for vampires in Victoria’s coven, but I’ll let you pick who you want to deal with. Don’t worry about Victoria since she never leaves the house. Macheath Sharpe is also spoken for, right big guy?” Armstrong, the big guy in question, nodded slightly. He was an incredible asset to the team as he not only possessed muscles that rivaled Harlan’s, but he also was a successful alchemist. “Of course. I won’t let any harm come to any vampire in my bar.” Harlan gave him a thumbs up. “Always can count on you, mate! Right, now, let’s see…” He turned to the projector he had set up prior to the start of the meeting. On the screen was the first of many slides that presented the members of the coven. Farrah Highgate, a black woman with a short dark afro, was smiling at everyone from the large screen. “Who wants this one?” For the next thirty minutes, everyone argued about who would be assigned to which vampire. They eventually decided on mini rock-paper-scissor tournaments to determine who the winner for each member would be. Quite a few of the ladies tried to get assigned to Carlos Caballero, a handsome Hispanic man who fancied himself a knight, though Talia Ishtar, an Egyptian martial artist, eventually won. The Korean-American ice mage, Marina Iseul, likewise beat a dozen men and women trying to get assigned to Eric Madden (which was most amusing because she, unlike the others, had a blatant disinterest in sleeping with him). Harlan had anticipated this behavior. Most of these people were new blood fresh out of their basic training. One of the very first things the Silverwing academies in Europe taught was how vampires were better at sex than mortals (though no one knew exactly why). They had increased sex drives and near-unlimited stamina that, among many other features, made them impressive lovers. It was no surprise that these whelps wanted a round in the sack with a vampire. The last vampire on the list was one, however, that no one wanted to deal with: Roarke Higgens. The man was extremely handsome, but the fact he was an unrepentant womanizer turned a lot of enthusiasm for him down. Victoria had left some rather unflattering comments about him, which didn’t help his cause in the slightest. The only Silverwing who knew him well enough to say anything nice about him was Armstrong, and that wasn’t much considering it was a minor observation about how he left generous tips. And, most damning of all, was the fact that his frequent excursions made him a high-risk target. Harlan had never felt Roarke was all that bad; sure, he made a pass at his daughter a few times, but he wasn’t one of those dads. He’d merely told her to be safe and smart if she was actually going to give in to his flirtations, to which Mara had simply laughed and said “I don’t wanna fuck a grandpa, dad.” Overall, his opinion of Roarke was rather neutral, but he also wasn’t trying to have sex with a vampire, so perhaps he was a bit biased in favor of him because of this fact. “Right,” he sighed, “so am I gonna have to make us draw straws, or—“ “I’ll take him, Mr. Silver!” Harlan turned towards the source of the voice: Antoinette LeBlanc. She was well-regarded by the Silverwings for being selfless, caring, and fun, as well as for being one hell of a baker (she owned a little bakery called Whipped Dream that was tucked away downtown). But most of her peers still turned to stare at her incredulously for her willingness to go for Roarke. The woman shrugged. “I ain’t gonna let that poor man get himself in trouble cuz no one else has the guts to help him out,” she declared. “Plus, I don’t believe for a second he’s all that bad. No one in that coven could be.” Harlan smiled at her. Determined, brave, believing in the inherent goodness of the supernatural… She certainly had the true spirit of a Silverwing. His ancestors definitely would have liked her. The smile vanished quickly because, as usual, the haughty Talia had to make a comment. “Are you really so desperate you’d go for this alcoholic manwhore? I know you like your cream filling, but have some standards.” Several of the Silverwings snickered at this. “Well, I never!” Antoinette huffed. “You’re one to talk when you’re going for Sakura Himura’s sloppy seconds!” came his daughter’s snappy reply. He turned to look at Mara, who was dressed in her favorite pink short shorts and matching T-shirt, her heart-shaped sunglasses shielding her bright red eyes from view but which he knew had a devious glint in them. She was, as usual, sitting in Levi’s lap, her arm around his neck and her long white hair hanging over her other shoulder in a braid (a rare sight indeed). Talia looked like she was about to say something, but then realized it probably wasn’t a good idea to start a fight with Mara. Not because Harlan was there, of course, but because Mara always seemed to know where to hit where it hurt the most in any given argument. “Are you sure ‘bout this, Antoinette?” Levi frowned. “I don’t think you got a clue ‘bout what you’re gettin’ into.” Antoinette winked at her cousin. “I think I got this, Levi. I ain’t no chubby little ducklin’ on the farm anymore, I’m a big girl now!” She turned back to the screen. “There’s somethin’ ‘bout that man that makes me think he needs some help, and I’m the one to do it.” He sighed. “This ain’t like one of your books. This is real life.” He kissed Mara’s cheek, completely oblivious to the hypocrisy of what he was saying. Mara definitely wasn’t that oblivious and gave Antoinette a cheerful thumbs up. “You got this, mate!” she chirped. Harlan chuckled. “Well, seems as though the coven’s in good hands!” Snickering ensued yet again. “Not like that! Now go on, get ready, and remember to stay safe and vigilant!” Mara enthusiastically applauded as people started to get up and leave. “Wooooo! Go dad! Fuck yeah!” Harlan walked away from the projector with a big grin on his face and headed over to Luna, Amber, Levi, Armstrong, and his daughter, the only Silverwings who had remained behind. “Well, that went well, judging from the audience’s reaction!” “These kids are letting their libidos control them,” Armstrong grumbled. “They’re acting morally superior to Roarke, but they’re all just as sad and horny as he is.” “I do hope Ms. LeBlanc knows what she’s doing,” Luna sighed. “She’s exceptionally bright and her heart is strong, but… Ah, perhaps this is just the worried musings of an old man.” “You don’t give her enough credit,” Amber gently told him with a mysterious, knowing smile on her face. “She’s a very bright and responsible young woman.” “Ah, as always, you are right, Amber. It seems perhaps I need to have a little more faith.” He gave her a mysterious smile of his own. Harlan clapped his hands together. “Well, we ready to get to work? We got lots to do if we’re gonna stop this reptilian bitch!” “Quite.” Amber stood up and turned to Levi. “Shall we get going, then?” “Yes, ma’am!” Levi kissed Mara’s cheek again, and the two stood up. “Don’t you go out without puttin’ on your sunscreen, little miss. It’s a hot one out there today.” “Well yeah, that’s cuz I’m gonna be out there,” Mara smirked. He shook his head with a grin. “Alright, Miss Yang, Mr. Luna, I can take you there in my truck. I promise she ain’t too rough.” “I call shotgun!” Mara chirped. “I guess we’ll be riding in the back, then,” Luna laughed. “We will scope things out, Harlan. Don’t worry. And Mara and Levi won’t come to any harm under our watch.” “I know they won’t, not with you two,” smiled Harlan. Things were a mix of insanely bleak and insanely positive. He knew the team’s work was cut out for them, but he was determined to show up those pompous assholes back in Europe. But more importantly, he was determined to help his friend get her one true love back. ****** Hitting the bars before 5 P.M. was a little early, but Roarke was too bored to sit around at the manor waiting until a later hour. He wasn’t wearing the best outfit, just a simple blue polo shirt and jean shorts, but his attire rarely failed to impress the ladies. He might as well have fun while he could; Victoria had very sternly told him earlier that he was expected to help prepare for a banquet that was being held in a few days. He was pretty sure the only reason she really wanted him there was to torture him. It was the only thing that made sense to him considering her relentless disdain towards him. He wasn’t an important member of the coven outside of keeping the blood stores full, so why should he be there? He mentally shook his head. This was the last thing he wanted to be thinking about right now. Tonight was about having fun, which is exactly what he intended to do. There were a variety of places he could go—the city was full of bars and nightclubs—but he decided to treat himself and go to The Golden Rose. He didn’t visit the high class bar often since the drinks could get pretty pricey and he didn’t have a steady income (he relied purely on what money he made from side jobs, like mowing lawns or walking dogs). If he was going to be stuck at the manor for several days preparing for a big event, he wanted to have a great night first. As he continued on towards the bar, a beautiful Southern voice rang out behind him. “Hun, you really are absolutely oblivious.” Whirling around in surprised alarm, his eyes widened as he took in the source of the voice, a beautiful woman in a lovely yellow floral print summer dress. She had sparkling blue eyes, luscious pink lips, and blonde hair that was tied neatly into two buns, one on either side of her head. She had a light tan, implying she spent quite a bit of time outside, and she smelled of sugar and baked goods. A coy smile grew on his face. Maybe he didn’t need to go to The Golden Rose after all. “I sure am if I didn’t even notice someone as cute as you.” She winked at him. “You got that right! And if you ain’t noticin’ the loveliest woman that ever walked this Earth, ain’t no way you’d notice if that nasty old snake and her vampire killers were stalkin’ you, so I made it right in time, I think.” He faltered, feeling completely dumbfounded. “The… what?” “Lord, you’ve got no clue, do you?” she gasped. “Well Mister Roarke, you want lil’ ol’ Antoinette to explain to you what’s goin’ on here? Think you can give me your undivided attention?” She batted her eyelashes at him. If she kept doing that? Yeah, probably. But, despite how attractive she was, something struck him as being quite odd. “Hold on,” he frowned. “How do you know my name?” “Well if you hold your horses, I’ll explain!” she giggled. “I’m with the Silverwings, and there’s a demon in town with a bunch of lackeys gunnin’ for the coven, so they let us pick what vampires we wanted to watch out for. And, well, I picked you, Mister Roarke.” She winked at him yet again. “Think I made the right choice there?” This was too much information to take in quickly, but he gave her the most charming grin he could muster despite his confusion. “I’d say so, Miss Antoinette.” She shivered happily. “Ooh, my name sounds real nice when you say it. Anyway, don’t mind me too much, I ain’t gonna get in your way… What were you doin’ out if you don’t mind me askin’? Think I got an idea, but let’s hear it from you!” “Just heading out for a drink.” He lifted one blonde brow and asked, “Would you like to join me?” “I think I would love to,” Antoinette smiled sweetly. God, she was cute. “Ever been to The Golden Rose? It’s a bit fancy, but I’d say you’re worth it.” “Can’t say I have, hun. I’m a simple gal, but how can I pass up a place called The Golden Rose?” “Then I guess that’s where we’re headed.” They started walking side-by-side in the direction of the bar. Being this close to her, he caught a faint whiff of something sugary, like cookies or warm, fresh muffins. If he hadn’t made up his mind before about trying to take her to bed, he definitely had now. There was something about her that was different than the women he was used to meeting. Maybe it was her confidence, or maybe it was the coy smile on her soft, pink lips. “So,” he started, breaking the short silence that had fallen between them, “what do you usually like to drink?” “Whiskey,” Antoinette replied. “Or margaritas. Probably hear that one a lot, huh?” “Whiskey, no. Margaritas, yes.” Way too often, really. It was one of the top five drinks the women he met ordered, along with wine, cosmopolitans, martinis, or mojitos. “Guess I gotta be a stereotypical gal in one way, huh? But I think you’ll find I ain’t much like your usual conquests, hun,” she smirked, giving him another wink. “Oh?” He glanced at her, his interest piqued. “And why’s that?” She gave him the most confident look he’d ever seen. “Cuz there ain’t no other girl in this world quite like Antoinette LeBlanc, that’s why.” “Is that so?” Damn, this was going to be fun. The girls he usually slept with weren’t nearly this bold or confident, which was already making this far more entertaining. She held up three fingers. “There are three things I love most in this world. Bakin’…” She lowered one finger. “Sex…” She lowered another finger. “And dealin’ with the supernatural.” She lowered the third and final finger. “In that order, mind you. And I’m good as heck at all three, so I promise you it is so, Mister Roarke.” “Well, what if I told you I’m very, very good at sex?” he asked with a sly grin. “I know you are. You’re a vampire, after all,” she replied with a sly grin of her own. “You shoulda seen it when Mr. Silver was handin’ out this assignment, the others were trippin’ over themselves to get with the other members of your coven. Supposed to be bodyguardin’ y’all, but they’re just tryin’ to test out if you vampires are better at it than us mortals, like we’re taught.” “We sure are.” He winked at her. “You wanna find out for yourself?” “You know it! But I gotta see somethin’ first, so let’s have some drinks, chat, and all that normal stuff. How’s that sound?” “Sure.” He might as well get to know her if she was going to be his “bodyguard” and all. He wondered what he even needed to be guarded from exactly. He was a nobody, so why would anyone care about him? Upon reaching the bar, which looked to be fairly empty—this was not unusual at an early hour—they ventured inside where Roarke found a private table near the back of the restaurant. After getting a Jack and Coke for each of them, he sat down across from Antoinette. The Golden Rose was much nicer than the average bar with decor that gave it a golden gothic vibe, but if he was going to charm the attractive woman sitting across from him, then the fancier atmosphere was worth it. They sat together at a small black, glossy table, the flame of a red candle flickering wildly and giving Antoinette’s attractive face a mysterious glow. Several feet away, a sharp dressed man played classical music on a grand piano. “So what’s this thing you need to see?” he asked curiously before taking a sip from his glass. She took a sip from her own drink. “Well, that’s a surprise. You’ll just have to wait and see how this all pans out, won’tcha?” “What’s that supposed to mean?” This girl was a mystery and a half, but damn, she was cute. He briefly wondered if this could turn into a “friends with benefits'' arrangement. He couldn’t deny that it would be kind of hot. “You’ll just have to wait and see,” she teased in a sing-songy voice as she waved her finger at him. At least this conquest would be entertaining. “How long do I have to wait for?” he pressed before taking a long sip from his drink. “Hmmm… You’ll know when we’re done with our drinks and ready to go.” With a grin, he asked, “How many drinks do you plan on having?” “Good question…” She tapped her chin. “I’m thinkin’ two or three. Dependin’ on what I get next, three’ll be my limit. Don’t wanna get too drunk, just in case.” At least she wasn’t a lightweight. He’d encountered a few women like that. Sure, it made seducing them easier, but it wasn’t nearly as fun or rewarding. “I’d offer to buy you a margarita, but I’m not sure they have those here.” Her eyes seemed to sparkle at this. “Well, that’s awful sweet of you, Mister Roarke. I’m sure I’ll find somethin’ just as good on here, this place looks fancier than any place I’ve ever been!” “Hold that thought,” he said before briefly getting up to retrieve a cocktail menu from the bar. While they did have plenty of beers on tap, he had a feeling Antoinette wasn’t so much of a beer gal. When he returned to his seat, he handed it to her. “Here, order whatever you’d like. Drinks are on me.” She smiled at him. “You really didn’t have to do all that, you know. I’d be fine sippin’ on this. And you don’t gotta buy me drinks, you know. I’m sure your money would be better spent on somethin’ other than buyin’ your cute new bodyguard alcohol.” His smile faded and he admitted, “Not really.” He could have added that the only thing he really spent his money on was booze (usually for whoever he had his eye on for the night) and the occasional new shirt or pair of jeans, but what good would that do him? If anything, it would probably turn her way off. She frowned at him. “Hey now, I just… Well, I saw your file, clear as day. I know you don’t really got a job or nothin’. I just don’t want you blowin’ money on me if you don’t have to.” “I get by.” Realizing he needed to salvage this immediately, he put on a charming smile and added, “You’d be surprised how much money women are willing to pay a handsome guy like me to walk their five pound chihuahuas around the block.” She snorted. “Well when you put it like that… But hey, hun, you ever want a real job, I got a bakery, and I could sure use a few more hands helpin’ me move stuff. I ain’t no scrawny weaklin’, but you know, get’s real tirin’ doin’ almost everythin’ myself. I’d be happy to hire you so I don’t gotta feel so bad about you buyin’ me drinks.” She gave him yet another wink, this one a bit more flirtatious than the previous ones. “Is this your way of making it easier for you to keep tabs on me? Or are you just looking for an excuse to have some eye candy around?” He smirked and finished off the rest of his drink. She shrugged with a sweet, innocent smile on her face. “Can’t it be both?” It would be less demeaning than walking a bunch of pampered pooches just for some extra cash. Maybe it’d even make Victoria hate him a little less. “Are you sure this is even legal? You know, considering… things.” He really didn’t want to get into why it would be impossible for him to have his name and social security number marked down on any tax forms since it would require him to talk about his past. That was something he was sure as hell not doing considering he actively tried to ignore and forget about it. “Hun, you know the Silverwings take care of all that, right? Some of the people in your coven even have jobs. Do you know Macheath Sharpe? They’re workin’ for a member of the Silverwings too.” “Wait…” He rubbed his forehead. “…Armstrong is a Silverwing?” She nodded. “Yep! His family was always allies to this cause, so when Mr. Silver came to this city, Armstrong decided to join up with them out of shared belief in Dracula’s coven.” “What’s there to believe in?” he asked bitterly. “Nothin’, accordin’ to the big HQ in Europe,” Antoinette sighed. “But the boss here, Harlan Silver, he believes in this coven and he knows they’re worth keepin’ safe, and that’s why he’s here! And that’s why I came to this city with my cousin, cuz I believe you’re worth keepin’ safe too.” “Can’t say I agree with that, sweet thing,” he sighed. Wanting to change the subject desperately, he pointed at the cocktail menu. “You decide what you want yet?” “Oh, of course! Think I’ll be havin’ a whiskey sour. Like I told you, I love me some whiskey!” “One whiskey sour coming up.” He stood up and made his way to the bar to get them another round. Antoinette was unique, that was for sure. Roarke had definitely made up his mind: he wanted to sleep with her. Not that he had any doubts, but he had to know if she tasted as sweet as she looked. Over the next few hours, during which The Golden Rose started to fill up considerably, he and Antoinette talked about nearly anything that came to mind. She told him more about the Silverwings since he knew next-to-nothing about the organization. He told her about his power and things that he liked to do (other than sex and alcohol), but he kept a conscious effort to keep her talking about herself. The less he talked about his life, the better. It was generally a rule of his when it came to women, but for some reason, he was afraid she’d judge him harshly. Finally, after much conversation, Antoinette tapped her hands against the table. “Alright Mister Roarke, I made up my mind.” “About your next drink?” He’d spent over $50 so far, which was way more than he usually spent on women, but she could handle her booze. Still, as far as he was concerned, every cent was worth it. She shook her head. “About my plans for tonight. Y’see, I was gonna bake a big old cake for Victoria because her daughter is finally comin’ back to see her after a hundred years in exile, so it’s a big event. Now, of course, Victoria’d probably want to pay for this cake no matter what Mr. Silver insisted, but if you asked me…” She leaned forward, a suggestive look on her face and a mischievous twinkle in her eyes. “...I’d be much rather accept a tip for it, if you follow my meanin’.” A warm shiver ran through Roarke’s body, and he leaned in towards her with a hungry grin. “Is that so?” She gave him a playful smile. “It definitely is so, hun. How about we head on back to my bakery, hm? We’ll see if lil’ ol’ Antoinette can’t whip somethin’ up for you. How does that sound?” This was way too easy, he thought, patting himself on the back. He was more than eager to show Antoinette a good time, so he nodded and, quickly finishing off his final drink, stood up. “Lead the way, sweet thing.” It wasn’t long at all before Antoinette had led Roarke to her little bakery tucked away in a secluded corner of the city. It was a cute little place with decadent desserts sitting on display in the front windows. She brought Roarke around to the rear of the building and pulled out a key. It only took her a few seconds to pop the back door open “I live right on up here, just watch your step! Don’t want you hurtin’ yourself when I’m tryin’ to make sure the opposite happens! Oh, and just so you don’t smack yourself off the doorway: you are officially invited into my house!” She practically skipped up the stairs, giving Roarke a fantastic view of her rear, which was perfectly perky and bounced each time her foot hit a step. He nearly ran up the stairs after her. He couldn’t remember the last time he was so excited to get a girl in bed. The old song and dance got repetitive and dull sometimes; women were just too easy to seduce. Sure, Antoinette had been easy too, but she’d given back as much as she took, and that had caught his attention. Why couldn’t more girls be like her? Then maybe he wouldn’t be bored so often. She walked him into her living room, which was a cozy, homey place decorated with all sorts of cute little knickknacks themed after horses and, unsurprisingly, baking. There were also a great many pictures, several of them featuring a bearded, bespectacled man with smiling eyes and a short, cheerful woman who could have been Antoinette’s twin if not for the fact that she was visibly older than her. Roarke wagered a guess that those were her parents. Some of the other photos featured Antoinette with a rugged young man, Armstrong, an older man with an eyepatch and a silver beard, a middle-aged woman of Asian descent, and a darker-skinned man with a neat white ponytail. As Roarke saw this same collection of people in pictures where Antoinette, among others, were dressed in full Silverwing armor, he guessed these were her superiors and coworkers. “This is cute,” he noted before giving her another trademark smile. “But I guess I shouldn’t really be surprised since it is your place, after all.” “Why, thank you, Mister Roarke. Now come on, let’s get down to business!” She took his hand in hers and pulled him towards her bedroom. She flung open the door to reveal a room that was as cute as the rest of her house. White wallpaper with pink hearts of various sizes and artsy pictures of pastries decorated the walls. A queen-sized bed, which was neatly made with pastel pink sheets, rested comfortably against the wall. Sitting adjacent, flanking her closet, was a pair of bookcases completely filled with a collection of books on the paranormal as well as numerous vampire romance novels. There was also a large trunk placed at the foot of her bed with shiny silver hinges and the Silverwing logo on the lid. Wrapping his arms around Antoinette from behind, he whispered in her ear, “When can I find out if your lips taste as sweet as sugar?” “How about right now?” He gently turned her around and kissed her. It was exactly as he imagined, if not better; her lips indeed tasted sweet as they pressed up against his own. He groaned quietly and kissed her again. Damn, what was she doing to him? Only one kiss and he already wanted more of her. Moments later, he got his wish as she gently pushed him down to the bed and climbed on top of him, sliding her hands underneath his shirt. “Bet you’re usually on top, huh? Well, you’re gonna have to wait your turn, Mister Roarke.” Admittedly, he wasn’t used to not being the one in charge, but the way her skin felt against his sent a pleasing shock through his body. He shivered and grinned in response. Her small hands felt gentle and warm. Was he opposed? Hell no. She stared down at him and gave him an eager look. “You ready, hun? Cuz it sure feels like you are.” She wiggled and gently grinded against him as if to prove her point. “God, yes.” He wanted her bad. Roarke wasn’t new to the sex game. He’d slept with probably over a hundred women over the past forty years, but he couldn’t think of a single one that really turned him on like Antoinette did. He couldn’t quite figure out what it was about her that really got him going. Every touch ignited his skin like fire. Every soft gasp or moan she let out only encouraged him to make her do it again. He had completely lost himself in her in a way he never had with any other woman before. When it was over, all he wanted was to do it again. They laid together on her bed, panting as the pleasure slowly faded. “Wow,” he breathed. That’s all he could manage to say. What was it about this girl that made him want her so badly? She gently rubbed his chest and gave him a satisfied, dreamy smile. “Dang,” she finally sighed. “That was better than anythin’ I’ve ever had… Guess vampires really do do it better.” “I told you I was good.” He rolled towards her and kissed her neck. He wondered how much convincing it would take to get a round two. “But, damn, you really know how to get a guy going, don’t you?” She blushed. “I got my ways, hun. But was I really that good, or are you just sayin’ that cuz you’re hopin’ for more?” “I wouldn’t exactly be opposed if you wanted to go again,” he admitted. She cracked her neck. “Well hun, if you’re so insistent, I ain’t gonna argue cuz I don’t think I could get a better lay if I tried.” That was enough for him. He wrapped an arm around her body and pulled her close before kissing her deeply again. He couldn’t get enough of her; she was driving him crazy. Round two was as great as round one, maybe even more so. He knew just how to touch her to make her moan, and he used that to his full advantage. This time, though, he took control, and he gave her everything he had. By the end, he was laying on his back panting and sweating like he’d just walked for three hours in the Sahara Desert. She flopped down next to him. “Dang, Roarke... You know how to make a girl feel special, huh?” She exposed her neck with a teasing look on her face. “You want a taste, hun? Get you up for a third round?” He swallowed hard. Everything that made him a vampire desired to bite her, especially because it was the norm for him whenever he slept with someone. “Are… Are you sure?” He’d never had someone offer to let him feed off of them, and he wasn't sure how to feel about it. She nodded. “I’m real curious what it feels like, honestly.” “Do you have any bandaids? And maybe a washcloth?” She gave him an odd look. “What do I need bandaids for, hun? You ain’t gonna just heal the wound up with your venom?” He blinked. “Huh?” She stared at him. “You… You don’t know about that?” “I literally have no idea what you’re talking about.” He felt embarrassed. Was this something he should have already known? “Your venom can heal wounds, every vampire’s can. Some have a bit more potent venom than others for healin’, but all vampires can at least heal the bite wounds they dish out.” “Can you, uh… help me with it? My, er… My sire didn’t tell me about this.” Internally, he glared at the unknown person who had turned him. They’d left him a measly note with a few important tips, but he’d later learned there was much he didn’t know. Hell, he was still learning things, and he’d been a vampire for forty years. “What a jerk!” Antoinette huffed. “What kinda sire doesn’t teach the basics? Here, come on, get over my neck and I’ll walk you through what I know.” He was strangely nervous as he leaned over her. The skin covering her neck was smooth and soft, and he felt thankful that he would be able to heal the bite wounds. The last thing he wanted to do was to leave a mark. “It’s probably going to hurt,” he warned her. “But I don’t remember when I was turned, so I can’t say from experience.” “You gotta tell me that story sometime, hun,” she said. “But alright, just feed as you would normal, then on the way out, drip some venom from the tip of your teeth into the wound and it’ll seal up.” He was honestly afraid of messing up, but she made it sound so simple. As gently as he could, he bit into her neck. She winced and let out a gasp, one that was equal parts pained and pleased as his teeth sunk deeper in. He took it as a good sign and started drinking. There was something about this experience that made it much different than every other time he’d fed from someone, but he wasn’t quite sure what. Something about it made her blood taste so much better than anyone else’s. Was it because excited adrenaline from their two rounds of sex was still rushing through him? Was it because she was conscious and aware of it rather than being intoxicated and asleep? He kept track of how much he was drinking and, when he felt rejuvenated and ready for a round three, he slowly pulled his fangs out. He wasn’t entirely sure how to “drip some venom” and realized much too late that he should have asked first. But, surprisingly, a part of him seemed to know exactly how to do it. Maybe it was vampiric intuition, but he could feel a strange sensation, like something cold leaving through the tip of his teeth. When he pulled away from her neck, he was pleased to see the holes closing up on their own. The only sign something had pierced the skin at all was a miniscule mess of blood left behind. He wiped this away and smiled. “The good news is it worked.” “H-Hah! Good work, hun! I’m awful proud I was able to help you out,” she gasped. “Just like I wanted.” “Are you okay?” he frowned. “Do you need, uh, water or something?” “Ok?” She pumped a fist in the air. “I feel… I feel great! And you’re gonna be making me feel even greater in a minute, isn’t that right?” She gave yet another wink, but she was looking a bit more exhausted than she had a few minutes ago prior to him feeding. “As much as I want to, you look like you’re going to pass out. Maybe you should eat something?” “Maybe,” she sighed, “but dang it, I wanna enjoy this while it lasts. I ain’t gonna pretend like this’ll happen again. I heard what they say you’re like.” She crawled to the foot of her bed and slumped onto the floor, popping open the large chest resting there. After rummaging around in it a bit, she pulled out what looked like an army ration. Tearing it open, she ate it quickly and perked right back up a short moment later. He winced. “What do they say I’m like?” She gave him a sheepish look. “Um, well… An alcoholic, womanizin’, good-for-nothin’ a-hole.” Well, he was bound to face the truth eventually. He felt completely ashamed, which was odd because he hadn’t really cared much about leaving any of the women he’d slept with behind in an empty bed before. Yet, for whatever reason, what Antoinette thought about him mattered, and he was willing to bet she wasn’t going to like what she heard. “They’re not wrong,” he sighed softly. She shook her head. “They are. You think I’d be in here bangin’ some guy I thought was a complete creep? Don’t you go thinkin’ I’m some sort of barroom floozy, Mister Roarke!” She sat on the bed again and moved closer to him, putting a gentle, reassuring hand on his cheek. “You may not know it, but you’re a heck of a lot better than you think you are. The way you talked to me, the way you listened, the way you made love… There was somethin’ there that someone who’s a complete creep could never do.” “That doesn’t change the fact that all I do is drink and sleep around,” he mumbled. He’d never really been bothered by this before, so why was he so upset about it now? “Well, true,” she admitted. “But it don’t change the fact I think you’re a sweetheart and worth keepin’ safe, either. No one else wanted to go after you cuz they thought you were a womanizer and a waste, but I took one look at your picture, and I knew I had to see you for myself. You just looked so… lonesome. And I wanted to see if it was really cuz you were a lone wolf pervert or if there was somethin’ else. And it’s the latter, for sure.” “You’re reading too much into this.” He stared down at his legs, which were covered by her pink sheets. “I’m just a nobody who sleeps around. That’s all there is to it.” “Well I don’t believe that for a single second, Mister Roarke,” she reassured him, her hand slipping down from his face to between his legs. “No one’s so simple, and no one in that coven is a nobody. Maybe if I’m real lucky, I can make you see that someday. Been told my attitude is really infectious, so you’re gonna get one heck of a bug from me!” He was going to reply, but he was immediately distracted by the way she was groping him. “Antoinette…” he groaned. Round three was on the horizon. She leaned in close, her lips inches away from his. “So, hun. You ready for me again?” “Yes,” he whispered before kissing her. How she still had the energy for this, he had no idea, but he certainly had the stamina for it (one benefit of vampirism). By this time, he was noticing he was in the danger zone. He clung to her tightly throughout and kissed every inch of her body. He needed her, and that terrified him. What was she doing to him? No woman in the world before now ever made him feel this way. Sleeping with her is no different than with any other girl, he reminded himself. This was recreational only. It didn’t mean anything. But that wasn’t comforting in the slightest when they finished and he knew his time with her that evening was coming to an end. He didn’t want to leave, which threw up several red flags for him. He didn’t want to get emotionally attached to anyone, and he didn’t want a relationship. He wasn’t ready for something like that. Hell, he didn’t know if he would ever be ready for that again. He had been okay with a friends with benefits situation back at the bar, but now he was rethinking that arrangement (not that he’d exactly proposed this to her, which was probably for the best). Antoinette lay sweating and panting on the bed, looking utterly exhausted. “Think I might… I might just… be completely spent this time. You really got me.” “Was it worth it?” he asked, though he was sure of the answer. “Fuck yes,” she said with a pleased sigh. “Good.” Something deep down begged him not to leave, but he had to. He couldn’t stay there all night. He had to go home eventually. “So, uh, are you walking me home or…?” She pouted. “Aww, you don’t want to spend the night? I was gonna make you breakfast and everythin’.” “I’m not sure if that’s a good idea,” he said even though he knew he’d already made up his mind. Damnit, what was going on with him? “Well, if you really don’t wanna stay, I won’t force you,” she continued to pout, her pretty eyes shooting him a pleading look. How did she have such a hold on him? “Do you really want me to?” “You might be safer here, you know?” she winked, her attitude perking right back up. With a teasing grin, he said, “Victoria would be really torn up if anything happened to me, so I think I probably should stay. You know, for safety.” She beamed at him. “Well, I’m glad you’re takin’ this seriously, hun!” “I guess you’re one hell of a bodyguard, huh?” He shifted on her bed to lay on his side. Facing her now, he asked, “So, are you a pillow talk kind of girl? Or a cuddle kind of girl?” “Depends on the night. Thinkin’ this time I just want to cuddle and sleep. You wore me out somethin’ fierce, Mister Roarke.” “Well, you’re the one who insisted on three times, Miss Antoinette. Worth it if you ask me.” “Definitely worth it,” she agreed. He quickly got out of bed to shut the light off before slipping back under the covers and wrapping his arm around her. He shifted into a comfortable spooning position and kissed her neck softly. As worn out as he was, he couldn’t sleep just yet. There was too much on his mind. Instead, he listened to her gentle breathing while she slept as he sifted through his thoughts. There was something about Antoinette that made him want to be as close to her as possible. It was like a deep, hidden need that had been sleeping until she’d appeared. But why? What was it about her that made her so special? He was, more than anything else, frightened. He’d already lost too much. He couldn’t chance her becoming a part of his life only to disappear from it like everything else did. It was why he abstained from relationships and why he stuck specifically to one night stands. But that did nothing to calm the need to be with her. He wanted to stay like this forever so he wouldn’t have to face the inevitable moment when he would need to part ways with her and return home. This is a fine mess you’ve gotten yourself into, Roarke Higgens, he sighed before, reluctantly, going to sleep. ******
“...And that’s all there was to this week, really. Nothing much to report. Employee morale is high, just how you like it, Minerva.” Minerva Bright nodded politely as she sat in the small private office at the back of the diner that once belonged to her family, a small smile on her face as her dear old friend, Morgan Ravencroft, filled her in on the weekly proceedings at Brightside’s. She knew that perhaps it wasn’t the best idea to come here, no matter how much she missed the place, but she’d be damned before she stopped checking in on her father’s beloved diner. It was bad enough she’d spent the past ten years being forced to avoid it for long stretches of time; she couldn’t just ignore it completely. “Iris is doing well,” added Morgan’s burly husband, Nigel. “She’s been seeing this rather nice young man lately, a fellow named Allen. A bit mopey, but he has that sort of dreary gothic poet thing going for him. I think she might actually be out there with him now.” Minerva wished she could see the waifish young woman she had adored as a child, but it wasn’t safe for either of them if she went into the restaurant itself. Who knew who could be watching? “I am certainly happy to hear that, at least. We found a new place, by the by. This one is likely going to be extremely safe. We’re… not going to tell you where to find us, for obvious reasons. But I promise, we’ll still be here when we can be. Isn’t that right Debra?” The lethargic, shorter woman standing beside her nodded mid-yawn. Debra Nelson had been her closest friend, informant, and muscle for the past ten years. She was a stark contrast to Minerva considering she was a whole foot shorter, standing at only five feet tall, though to underestimate her was a mistake. Debra could rough someone up if needed thanks to the muscles she’d built up when she was a teenager (she’d once shared she was quite athletic in junior and high school, much to Minerva’s surprise considering her current slothful nature). “Well… wherever you’re going, I hope you’re safe,” Morgan sighed. “Ten years of that woman pursuing you can’t be healthy. You need a break.” “Well this may be it. Anyway…” Minerva stood up. “We must be off. Please give Iris my love, alright?” “Of course, Minerva,” Nigel nodded. “Alright Debra, let’s go.” The lilac-grey haired woman rolled her neck and yawned again. “Ready whenever you are.” With a final nod to the Ravencrofts, Minerva and Debra made their way through the back and snuck out into the alley behind the diner. The secrecy and clandestine visits to her own family’s business killed her inside, but that was the price she paid for crossing Jemima Mathers. As she made her way towards where her driver, Akina, was waiting, a cheerful voice called out from behind her and Debra. “Just gonna leave without saying hi, huh?” Minerva fearlessly turned around. Even after ten years, she could recognize that optimistic, sunshiney voice anywhere. “Rita?” she uttered in surprise. Rita Rigby had always been one of her favorite customers while she had still been running the restaurant. The precocious child’s mother had been emotionally distant and rather uncaring, so she had always been accompanied by her uncles (her de facto guardians). Yet, despite her rough upbringing, Rita always had a bright smile on her face, something Minerva had quickly come to learn when she first met the girl at the tender age of six. And it was this smile that let her recognize the girl as she had certainly matured since last she saw her at age ten a decade ago. Her brown, wavy hair was now dyed a lovely shade of magenta, and her skin had a slight tan to it. Thankfully, she looked far less dangerously skinny than she had as a child, appearing well-fed and physically fit. She stood just outside the door they had exited a few seconds prior, dressed in a Brightside’s waitress uniform, beaming at the two women as they tried to discreetly head to their car. “Sure is! So, where we headed, ladies?” Minerva paused, confused by this statement. “...Pardon me?” Rita laughed. “You can’t keep snooping around, Miss B. The Ravencrofts want to make this safer for you, and I gave them a great idea about how to do just that! I asked to be your little messenger to communicate between here and wherever you are so that you don’t compromise your location and get the bad guys after you.” She twisted a strand of her hair nervously. “...Okay, it was less asked and more demanded.” “Hey, that’s cute,” Debra yawned. “You got your own Pony Express now.” Minerva was torn by this news. She certainly did not want Rita to be put in danger, and unfortunately, danger was what they frequently found themselves in as the mercenaries working for Jemima and her unstable friend, Ryo Amano, were constantly trying to drive her out of the city. But on the other hand, she knew Rita had a very personal interest in this beyond simply stopping Jemima. As another benefit, she would be someone for Akina to spend time with since they were about the same age and most of the other members of her crew were in their thirties and forties. She sighed. “Alright. Fine. This will be safer, I think. But you need to listen to what Debra and I say, understand?” Rita pumped her fist in the air. “Heck yeah! That’s fine by me!” “It’s too early in the day for that kind of energy,” Debra grumbled before sliding into the backseat of the car. “You can sit up here with me if you want, Debra! I wouldn’t mind!” Akina Sakwa chirped from the front seat. Though only 20, Akina was an excellent addition to the team. Without the use of her car and her reckless driving, Minerva wouldn’t be able to safely make it to-and-from the diner. Akina was also more than happy to run errands as needed (usually grocery shopping or other various food runs). “Oh, actually Akina, I think Rita should sit up there,” Minerva replied. “She’s going to be your new partner, I think.” “Hi there!” Rita waved politely as she slid into the passenger seat. “You’re pretty young, huh? Probably around my age, I’d guess! That’s so neat! Are there many other young folk in the gang?” “No, not really,” Minerva sighed. “You two are the youngest members” Akina looked noticeably disappointed. She was not sly whatsoever about her crush on Debra. Nearly everyone in Minerva’s crew knew about it (though, thankfully, Akina seemed unaware of this). The young black woman was head-over-heels for the short grumpy coffee addict, much to Minerva’s amusement. Still, she could certainly see why she might feel that way; Minerva herself had long-harbored unspoken feelings for the woman. Rita’s smile faltered. “Well, dang. Didn’t mean to ruin your whole day or anything.” She stared out the window, the expressionless look on her face doing little to hide the fact that she was pretty offended. “Well, Akina,” Minerva said as she entered the car as well, “let’s head to the new hideout, then. You know the route to take.” “Aye aye, Boss,” she saluted before starting up the car. “Buckle up, ladies and… ladies.” When all seat belts were fastened, Akina drove off to their new hideout: The Sleeping Gull, an old sailor’s inn that had been turned into something of a family home for the dockmaster, David Wake. It was undeniably the safest place in the city for two reasons. The first was that Wake was, obviously, the dockmaster, and he had a lot of sway and influence, even among criminals, due to his job. The second was that it was well-known that Wake regularly brought his nieces there, and even the criminals of Rhine City had enough class to avoid putting children in harm’s way, though this was mainly due to superstitions in the city. Schools were off limits, playgrounds were off limits, and the building the dockmaster spent time with his nieces in was off limits. Debra was the first to leave the car. “Coffee time,” she exclaimed as she rushed towards the front door. It was the most energetic she’d been all month. “Well, she’s certainly excited,” Minerva smirked. Akina stepped out of the car with the keys in her hand. “Oh, maybe I should make her some.” Minerva sighed yet again. Akina’s schoolgirl crush and desperation to get Debra’s attention was slowly grating on her nerves. Debra certainly was right: It really was too early for this level of energy. “Perhaps you should show our new member around? I’m certain Debra can brew her own coffee.” She, again, looked visibly disappointed. “Alright, fine…” “Wow, don’t look so excited!” Rita sarcastically huffed. “Behave yourselves,” Minerva warned. “I’m off to speak with Mr. Wake to thank him again for the new headquarters.” “Yes, ma’am,” Akina mumbled. As Minerva went inside, she could hear the young woman begin to apologize to Rita. She entered the inn, taking in once more the old-fashioned maritime decor. A couple members of her crew were milling about in the lobby area and waved cheerfully to her as she came in. She gave a polite wave back before she turned towards the dining area. From there, she headed right for the kitchen where she knew she’d find Debra. Standing there with her was the broad-shouldered, black bearded man, dressed in a stereotypical sea captain getup, who had graciously allowed them to stay at his inn. “You definitely want to try that blend, Debra. In my experience, it provides that extra jolt you need to get through the day.” “Damn. Where has this been all my life?” she smirked, examining a red bag of ground coffee. “There’s a specialty store I go to, I’ll give you the address, hold o—“ He turned to see Minerva standing in the doorway and gave her a big grin. “Ah, Ms. Bright! Your crew is getting all settled in pretty well! I hope you find this old inn accommodating!” “Considering our past bases include a dirty old warehouse and an underground safe house in the sewers, I would certainly say this is a big plus,” Minerva chuckled. “And it’s got a coffee machine!” Debra grinned. “Big plus for you, I imagine,” Minerva laughed. “So, Mr. Wake, is there any news we should be aware of? Have Jemima’s or Ryo’s men been sighted around here?” He shook his head. “Not at all. Not aside from the usual few picking up shipments and whatnot, at least. I’ll keep you updated. Ah, and I hope you won’t mind if my nieces come by tomorrow.” “This is your inn that you are graciously allowing us to use as a base. You don’t need to ask if I’d mind.” Debra winced, looking very much like she minded. “How early exactly will they be here?” “Closer to lunch time. Those girls love beans, so they’re going to want some of my famous bean chili,” Wake chuckled. “Oh, good, I can still sleep in.” The shorter woman shrugged. “Sorry, not a kid kind of woman.” “I’d certainly be happy to entertain them,” Minerva smiled. She absolutely adored children and always had. “It all works out,” Debra mumbled as she started preparing the coffee machine to brew a pot. “You can watch them, and I can sleep.” “It all works out,” Minerva repeated. They now had a base, they now had a courier to safely talk with the Ravencrofts, and Debra now had a coffee machine to keep her going. Things, indeed, seemed to be working out. And now that they were safe and secure for the time being, Minerva could return to moving towards her ultimate goal: saving Jemima from Ryo Amano and, perhaps most importantly, from herself. 12/27/2020 0 Comments Chapter TwoMonday June 19, 2017 Lilith was, for once, driving through the streets of the city at the required speed limit. She was even using her turn signal and obeying the stop lights and traffic signs! But this was to be expected, of course, because Jason Leeds, her boss and friend, had asked her to. He was sitting in the backseat of her black Chevrolet Camaro with his muscular arms crossed over his chest. He was staring out the window, though he wasn’t really paying attention to the sights outside. For six years, he’d been preparing for this: for the day he’d assemble a gang to fight back against the corruption in Rhine City. But in order to have a gang, he needed to have people. So far, the only two who had joined aside from his younger brother, Valentine, were Lilith and a girl named Rika. Lilith had been easy to recruit. He knew her from high school—they’d had a few classes together—and had run into her in a bar. He was working as a barback, and she had been there drinking. Rika, on the other hand, was a chance encounter. He’d been walking home from work when a lowly thug tried mugging him. Rika, who had been nearby, jumped in to help (even though he didn’t really need it). He’d been impressed and had asked her to join his crew, to which she’d readily agreed. He’d had no luck finding new members in almost a year. He couldn’t figure out what he was doing wrong, though Val liked to tease him about it. “You’re just way to scary, bro!” he would laugh while leafing through a magazine. “Honestly, you should just let me do the recruiting!” “Yo,” Lilith called, breaking through his thoughts. “Do you see that?” She had parked the car in front of a coffee shop and was peering through the passenger side window at something. Curiously, he peeked out his own window and, though it was hard to see from the angle they were sitting at, there appeared to be someone physically assaulting a man in the alley. “Stay here a minute,” he commanded as he quickly unfastened his seatbelt and hopped out of the car. “Sure thing, Boss!” she chirped in reply before he shut the door. He was expecting a typical case of one citizen carelessly beating up another, but as he walked closer, it became obvious it was something else entirely. A thin white girl with cerulean blue hair neatly tied back into a loose ponytail at the top of her head was relentlessly kicking a man, who was curled up in self-defense on the ground. The girl was holding what appeared to be a plastic cup full of iced coffee in one hand while yelling about how much of a pervert he was for daring to touch her butt. Damn, this girl kicks major ass, grinned Jason as he walked over to the scene of the glorious beatdown. He cleared his throat as he approached her. “Hey,” he said, “having fun with this creep?” The girl immediately stopped kicking and spun around, her brown eyes wide with fear. Jason held up his hands apologetically. “Whoa, don’t stop beating him on my account! Hell, can I join in? I don’t like sexual predators myself.” He’d met quite a few during his time in jail and, with next-to-no exceptions, they were all unrepentant sickos. She visibly relaxed and gave him a huge grin. “I mean, yeah, sure. If you want.” Now that she was facing him, he noticed she was wearing a black t-shirt with a logo identical to the one on the coffee shop’s window. His eyes widened. “Damn, was this guy creeping on you at work?” He delivered a swift, powerful kick into the man’s ribs. “That’s even worse, harassing minimum wage workers like that!” He kicked him again for good measure. “People like you are what’s making this city such a shithole!” “Damn.” The girl raised her dark brown eyebrows, clearly impressed. “Who are you again?” Do I tell her my real name, or do I use that moniker Lilith came up with… In a split second, he made his decision and went into full actor mode as he grabbed the hapless pervert and dragged him over to a nearby dumpster. “You might not have heard of me quite yet,” he intoned, “but pretty soon the whole city will. For far too long, this city has been a breeding ground for the worst sort of criminals possible, and I’m sick of it! I’ve grown tired of watching parents go home to find their kids missing. I’m tired of senseless murders and gang violence. And I’m tired,” he slammed the pervert against the dumpster, “of creeps who take advantage of girls.” With a mighty heave, he tossed the guy face first into the foul garbage of the dumpster and slammed the lid shut. “Too many people in this city love crime, but me?” He turned and gave the blue-haired girl a suave, dramatic look. “I’m Loveless.” Nailed it, Jason. There was an amused smirk on her face. It almost appeared as though she might start laughing at him, but instead, she simply said, “I’m pretty sure you’re my hero, now.” He smiled. “Shit, really?” His acting skills were a bit rusty, so he was worried he wouldn’t have been able to pull the monologue off, especially since he improvised everything but the last line. Yet, it seemed he’d managed to get a fan. “Uh, yeah?” She took a sip from her coffee before continuing. “You have no idea how many times us women are told to ‘deal with it’ when someone makes a nasty comment about our chest or ass. I feel like I just found a unicorn or something.” “My mom raised me to respect women, and some of my best friends went through this same sort of shit. Hell, my friend waiting for me in the car has one hell of a story about this subject,” he said, crossing his arms. “I just don’t see any damn sense in being a creep with no morals.” He turned and shouted back to the dumpster, “She ain’t gonna like you if you’re acting a fool, my man!” “Not that I needed saving or anything,” the girl remarked, “but, like, I can make an exception for you, I guess.” She grinned as she continued slowly sipping her drink. He held up his hands again. “No, no, I know that. You were giving this guy one hell of a beatdown before I decided to check things out. But I meant everything I said: I hate perverts, and I especially hate the crime in this city, so I wanna do something about it.” “Color me impressed.” She shifted from one foot to the other. “You’re off to a good start, I’d say.” He grinned, but it immediately faltered. “I don’t think I’m off to that good of a start when I’m too much of an ass to even ask your name.” He’d been so caught up in the euphoria of someone thinking his Loveless persona was cool that he’d forgotten basic manners. His mother would be ashamed of him. “It’s Ah-na. You know, spelled like Anna, but cooler.” “Cool as a popsicle.” He gave her an awkward thumbs up before almost immediately realizing he looked and sounded like a huge dork. Before he could say anything else, a voice called out from the entrance of the alley. “Hey, boss, you gonna introduce me to your girlfriend or what?” Lilith shouted. Jason sighed. “You know you don’t gotta call me ‘boss.’ We’re friends.” “But calling you ‘boss’ makes us sound like cool big shots instead of a mixed bag of nuts!” “Boss?” Anna lifted a brow. “Yeah!” Lilith said, skipping down the alley. “I’m his driver! Ever see that one movie where Ryan Gosling drives people around? You know, Drive? That’s me. I’m Ryan Gosling, but I don’t have a cool scorpion jacket. I do have a way nicer ass than he does, though.” She held out her hand to Anna. “The name’s Lilith.” “Anna Eckehard.’” The blue-haired girl shook Lilith’s hand briefly before tucking a loose strand of hair that had escaped her ponytail behind her ear, which was decorated with several small silver hoops and two circular white jeweled studs. “Oooh, we’re doing last names too? Mine’s Crowley, like that crazy bald wizard guy. I might be related to him, honestly. That guy did fuck a lot…” Jason sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. “Okay Lilith, what are you doing down here?” Lilith shrugged. “I wanted to see if you were roping this girl into our crazy schemes or what.” “Crazy what now?” Anna instantly stared at her suspiciously. Lilith jerked her thumb at Jason. “Did he not give a speech to you about fighting crime and saving the city? He’s been practicing in front of the mirror every morning for weeks! Come on, man!” “Oh, yeah, no, he did.” She glanced at Jason and gave him a small, playful grin. “I guess I didn’t realize he was like, you know, actually doing it on a regular basis or anything.” “Are you kidding? This guy has me drive him around on his days off to look for criminals to kick the shit out of!” Lilith grinned and spread out her arms. “So, anyway! You wanna come on our crazy cool crusade against crusty creeps and crooked criminals?” Anna snorted. “Try saying that five times fast.” Without missing a beat, Lilith did so with perfection. “How’s that?” she smirked. Cocking her head to one side inquisitively, Anna asked Jason, “Is she always this fun?” Jason shook his head. “No. Sometimes she forces me to listen to Madonna in the car while driving fifty above the speed limit.” “Well I think that’s fun,” Lilith pouted. “Sounds more fun than what I usually do after work.” Anna shrugged and grinned. “I’m in.” Holy shit, Jason thought, his eyes widening. They’d actually managed to finally get someone else in on this. Lilith seemed to share his excitement. “Hell yeah!” she cheered, “Now there’s five of us!” “There’s more than just you two?” She resumed sipping her drink. “Yeah, my younger brother and a friend of ours we met a few months back,” Jason answered. “We’ve been doing good with just us four, but we’ve been kinda stuck trying to figure out how to break it big. Our endgame is to get in good with Ms. Mathers.” “Jemima Mathers: Hero of the City!” Lilith said dramatically as she struck a pose. “She’s tough on crime like Scruff McGruff, she’s unmatched in philanthropy, and she looks pretty damn fine for an old lady if I do say so myself.” “She’s only in her forties, girl,” Jason laughed. “Forty is the new fifty,” Lilith retorted. “Maybe. Probably not. You don’t pay me to think; you pay me to drive.” “Wait, do I get paid for this?” Anna’s eyes lit up with excitement. Jason nodded. “My brother will pay you whether you like it or not.” “Even better. So, what do I have to do?” “Help us kick the asses of people like dumpster boy over there.” He pointed back at the groaning, injured man who had finally crawled out and was covered in filth. “And I get paid for that?” She looked skeptical, but the grin on her face made it obvious she was sold on the idea. “Look, you’ll get it when you meet Valentine. You’ll take one look at him and be like ‘Yeah, this dude is crazy enough to pay me to kick the shit out of people,’ mark my words,” Lilith laughed as she headed out of the alley. “Now come on! We’re gonna take you back to the Batcave so you can get the grand tour, newbie!” Anna shrugged and started following her. As she walked out of the alley and into the sunlight, Jason noticed something on her face that hadn’t been visible in the dim shadows: a two inch long horizontal scar just under her left eye. “You got a scar too, huh?” Jason asked. “Everyone in this gang’s got one. It’s hard to miss Lilith’s or my friend Rika’s. Yours is kinda sneaky, though. I didn’t even notice it until just now. How’d you get it, if you don’t mind me asking?” Confused, Anna reached up to touch her face with her coffeeless hand, almost as though she’d entirely forgotten she had it. “Oh,” she started slowly, “this? It’s just from a stupid fight. I thought I knew what I was doing, but I didn’t, and the guy got the advantage on me. He had a knife, and I had nothing but my fists.” He nodded in solemn understanding. He’d had his fair share of injuries, though less from not knowing what he was doing and more from underestimating just how tough some of the thugs on the street could be. He’d picked up pretty quickly that if you were gonna fight crime in this city, you had to expect anything. “It probably makes me look way less attractive, right?” she pouted. “What? No, you look great, popsicle.” Did you really just call her that, Jason? Lilith snorted. “Popsicle? What, did you give her a lick and find out she tasted like blue raspberry?” “No, it’s cuz she’s cool,” Jason sighed. “You had to be there, I guess.” Lilith just shrugged. “Whatever you say, big guy. You wanna ride shotgun, Anna?” With a playful glint in her eyes, she answered, “Is it okay if I ride in the back?” Lilith gave her a wink. “Of course, girl. But make sure you buckle up.” Jason was beyond confused by this little exchange, but he seriously hoped Anna would heed her advice. If she didn’t buckle up, she was going to regret it. They got in the car and, almost as soon as their seatbelts were on, Lilith took off. Less than five minutes later, she screeched to a stop in the driveway of 1991 Loomer Street. “Well,” she said as she shut off the car, “here we are.” The house was seemingly normal, albeit slightly worn down and in need of light repairs. The grass in the front yard was a little overgrown (since Val was too lazy to mow the lawn), but overall their home had a charm to it that was more obvious on the inside. “Do you all, like, live here?” Anna asked as she stepped outside of the car. “Yeah,” Jason replied. “All four of us so far, though Lilith sometimes stays at her parent’s house or her sister’s apartment depending on what she’s up to. This house here belonged to my grandparents. They left it to my mother, but she never got a chance to obtain ownership, so it ended up being passed on to my little brother, who was next-in-line according to their will. This is where we run this operation from.” Anna didn’t look entirely impressed, but she smiled politely anyway. “Well, come on,” Jason said, gesturing for her to follow him, “I’ll show you around.” “And I’m going to look through all the unanswered texts from my sister!” Lilith exclaimed. “I bet she’s sending me pics of this male stripper from the club she goes to. She thinks I would totally be into the guy.” She paused for a short moment before adding, “And she’s absolutely right. I might have to ask her to bring me with her when she goes to ogle her friend so I can get at this man.” Anna rolled her eyes with an amused grin and followed Jason inside. “Yo!” he called out as they entered the house, “I’m back, and I got a new member for our team!” Rika, the young, fit Japanese woman he called his friend, dashed out of the living room. She was wearing a faded pair of jeans and a red T-shirt covered by a jean vest. She was stroking her long, spiky, fire engine red ponytail as she approached Anna. Standing in front of her, she tilted her head to one side curiously. “Oh, hello! Guess I’m not the newest member anymore.” She held out her hand to Anna. “I’m Rika.” Jason glanced at Anna with slight concern. He noticed her looking at the pale scars covering Rika’s left arm—she didn’t do too much to hide them. Thankfully, she didn’t say anything, opting instead to simply shake her hand in return. “Nice to meet you,” she smiled. “I’m Anna.” Rika gave a small, reserved smile in return. “I like your hair. It’s kinda funny... My hair’s red, Lilith’s is white, and yours is blue. We’re finally an All-American crime fighting team!” Before Anna could even open her mouth to reply, Jason’s little brother came cartwheeling down the front stairs like the colossal showboating dork that he was, finishing off his stunt with a flip through the air to land a foot away from Rika. “Howdy! I’m Valentine!” Jason shook his head in amusement. It was hard for him to believe, but Val had really stepped up his game with his gymnastic tricks; those classes he took seemed to have really paid off in the end. It wasn’t exactly what one would expect from a perpetually-smiling young man who looked like Michael Jackson did in the 80s, right down to wearing a jacket that appeared identical to the one in “Thriller,” but it was just one of the many things that made him unique. “Holy shit,” Anna exclaimed. “That was awesome! Where did you learn to do that?” “I took some classes! My brother said I was not fighting crime if I couldn’t handle myself!” “Yeah, yeah. Wish you didn’t know how to handle yourself. Would be one less thing to worry about...” Jason snorted. “Hey!” Val exclaimed. “You can’t expect me to not want to be Robin when you’re off playing Batman!” “Ooh, are we superheroes now?” Anna piped up. “Can I be Poison Ivy?” Val put his hands on his hips and looked at Anna as if she had just grown another head. “Um, excuse me? Poison Ivy is a villain, and we beat those up around here!” “Let’s just be random characters,” Lilith chimed in as she walked past, staring at her phone hungrily. “I wanna be Garfield. I fucking love lasagna, dude.” “I’m hopping on the cat theme! Let me be Skimbleshanks the Railway Cat!” Rika added. “Guys,” Val whined, “we’re supposed to be superheroes, not a bunch of cats!” “No, wait, I think they’re on to something,” Jason teased. “I wanna be a Thundercat; those guys were pretty ripped. What was the main guy’s name? Lion-O?” Val groaned loudly in response. “Wait, Catwoman is a superhero, right? Can I be her?” Anna laughed and glanced in Jason’s direction. “Bro, you suck. Stop encouraging everyone to be weird.” Val ran his hand through his hair and sighed. “...Okay, fine, I guess I’ll be Hello Kitty. Happy now, Jason?” Anna turned back around to face Val. “Aw, you’d make a cute Hello Kitty. I think a bow would look really nice in your hair!” The tone of her voice sounded playful and friendly, thankfully indicating she was being genuine and not teasing him. Val’s smile brightened. “I changed my mind, I like this girl. She knows what she’s talking about!” Jason tapped Anna’s shoulder. “Well, now that we’ve determined we’re all cats, want me to show you around?” “Yeah, sure,” she nodded, turning back around towards him once again. The front hallway wasn’t the best place to have a conversation, especially since she was caught in the middle with Rika and Val on one side and Jason on the other. “Alright guys, let’s spread out so I can show our new friend around!” Jason stated. Val and Rika moved out of the way and left Jason free to give her the grand tour. He showed her the cozy living room with its old, but functional, TV stand, the well-stocked kitchen (the only place in the house that was totally clean since he loved to cook), the backyard with its old tool shed, and, finally, the upstairs bedrooms. “That one’s Rika’s, that one’s Val’s, that one is where Lilith stays, and that one’s mine,” he said as he pointed each one out. “We had to repurpose a few rooms, but our grandparents were pretty well-off, so they’re all pretty spacious. Wasn’t too hard to set things up, and we even have a few rooms to spare.” “Dang, that’s really cool,” Anna admitted. “Your house is really neat, honestly.” “Thanks,” Jason grinned. “I have a lot of good memories here from when I was a kid. Making gingerbread cookies with Grandma at Christmas, watching the Shaft movies with Grandpa, playing out in the backyard with my sister…” He trailed off as the memories hit him with the strength of a freight train. God, did he miss his sister. He hadn’t seen her since the day he was released from prison and she’d told him that Val should go with him since he’d be better at keeping their little brother safe than she could (which was total bullshit since she was tough as nails and stronger than he could ever hope to be). Anna’s concerned voice cut through his pain. “Are you okay?” Jason shook his head. “No, yeah, I’m fine. Anyway... You, uh, wanna see my room? Can’t show you the others but I guess I can show you where I sleep.” The corners of her mouth curved upwards in a sly grin. He wasn’t entirely sure, but it almost looked like she was blushing. “Yeah, sure.” He led her down to the end of the hall and pushed open the door to his room. He didn’t think it was anything particularly special; he had a king-sized bed, a bookshelf filled with all sorts of classical literature, some posters of his favorite plays from high school hung up on the wall, and a black dresser with a cute blue stuffed poodle perched on top facing towards his bed. “Well, I don’t think it’s anything super special, but it’s still my space,” he admitted. “I like it,” she complimented. “It looks cozy.” He nodded in agreement, then gave her a curious look. “So, I get you probably deal with a lot of shit being a woman working in a city like this, but I gotta ask: What makes you want to fight crime so much you’d just jump in with me and the team like that? Cuz I got a feeling there’s something more to this than some creepy pervert trying to grab ass at the coffee shop.” The smile faded from her face, and she shoved the hand that wasn’t holding a now-empty cup in the pocket of her jeans. “It’s… complicated, really.” “Well, I’m willing to try and untangle what you throw at me if you’re willing to talk.” He moved over to his bed and sat down on the edge, patting the spot next to him as a sign for her to sit down as well. She pulled her hand back out of her pocket and did so. “You’ve probably never heard of him, but my dad used to be a pretty well-known lawyer. He was my hero, honestly. He helped put away a ton of criminals, and everyone at the law firm he worked at loved him. He got along pretty well with the police, too. Like, he was one of the best. “But, I mean, he pissed off quite a few people too. I can’t even tell you how many times someone would throw a brick through one of our windows or leave notes with threats on his car. I was always scared for him, but he always told me he’d be okay. And he was. Until he wasn’t.” “What happened?” “I don’t know.” She lowered her head and stared at her empty cup, absentmindedly playing with the straw. “He pissed off the wrong gang, I guess? Locked up someone pretty important to them? I was only twelve, so how could I possibly begin to understand what he did to deserve getting attacked? I still don’t know what they did. Dad never told me. But it had to have been pretty bad because he’s blind now. He was forced to retire, and now he stays at home with a live-in caretaker.” Jason clenched his fists. It was the sort of story he’d heard so many times before. “I’m sorry, Anna. That’s beyond fucked.” “That’s not even the worst part.” She lifted her head and stared at him with a furious expression on her face. “All his friends in the law firm? All the police he got along with? Not a single one even bothered to try to find who did this to him. They all turned their backs on my dad when he needed their help the most.” “It’s always shit like this, isn't it? Everyone working in law is too self-serving…” He could feel his anger rising too, and then, through the anger, an idea began to form. “These lawyers… Are you telling me they just threw your dad under the bus? That they might be in on this shit? Her eyes widened, and she looked completely dumbfounded. “I don’t know. I’ve never really thought about it. Do you think they might have been?” “Maybe. I dunno. But with how shit the cops and lawyers in this city are…” He turned towards Anna and grinned. “You wanna find out? And if they are behind what happened to your dad, you wanna kick their asses?” A mischievous smirk appeared on her face. “Damn right I do.” “Well then, guess I’m gonna tell Lilith to go talk to her little Italian buddy with the connections and see what he can dig up.” Anna lowered her head again, the loose strands of her hair falling around her face. “You’d really do that for me? Even though we just met?” “Hell yeah, girl!” Jason exclaimed. “Someone’s gotta bring some justice to this damn city! And if this is really something, if there’s really a bunch of crooked lawyers… this might be just the thing to put this team on the map. And once we’re on the map, it’ll only be a matter of time before we can team up with Jemima Mathers and really be productive at kicking crime out of the city!” ****** Nothing was more satisfying to Jemima Mathers on a lovely Monday morning than punishing an incompetent mercenary. She’d given such simple directions, but he couldn’t manage even that. “How hard is it to keep track of one person?” she barked before backhanding the man, who was tied tightly to a wooden chair in the middle of her basement. He yelped in response. “Dozens more before you could, so what the hell is your excuse?” Behind her stood two men she trusted more than anyone else in Rhine City: Macavity, her personal bodyguard, and Ryo Amano, a wealthy restaurant owner who she’d befriended over the past few years. Ryo had loaned her one of his men for this job as it was a rather easy one and her own mercenaries were all tasked with jobs to accomplish over the weekend. She’d been extremely displeased to discover that morning that the man had failed to keep tabs on his target. Perhaps it was the person in question that ignited her fury further. Minerva Bright had been a thorn in her side for the past ten years. Miss Bright had once been an employee of hers, but she’d quit after refusing to do a very simple job. Ever since then, Jemima had been trying to run her out of town, particularly since she was afraid the woman would attempt to soil her reputation in the city. Jemima was, without a doubt, the richest and most powerful woman in Rhine City. She was seen as a guardian by the citizens; she was a protector who punished the criminals running amok and assisted the police department. The mayor of the city was useless, and the people deserved someone who was going to keep them safe. Yet all the money in the world was worth nothing when there was someone out there who threatened her good name. “Don’t go easy on him!” Ryo called out in a sing-song voice. “He knew what he was signing up for here! Very, very disappointed in him.” “Not exactly my place,” Macavity spoke out in his even British accent, “but considering who he was tailing, might want to cut him a little slack. Been ten years and we ain’t caught Minerva yet. How’d we think this stringbean would get her?” “I didn’t expect him to apprehend her,” Jemima explained. “I expected him to watch her. She was on the move again, and now we have absolutely no idea where she’s hiding.” Ryo let out a frustrated sigh and moved forward to the tied-up mercenary, grabbing his cheeks. “What is it I ask of all the people in my employ to do? Follow my orders and follow Ms. Mathers’ orders to the letter. And what, exactly, have you done? The exact fucking opposite,” Ryo hissed. The mercenary whimpered as Ryo squeezed his cheeks even harder before finally letting go and backhanding the man himself. “Fuck! I think I sprained my wrist, you little shit…” The Japanese man whirled back towards Jemima, a pleasant smile on his face. “I have no idea how you handle this sort of thing day in and day out, Jemima.” “Lots and lots of wine,” she joked with a light-hearted laugh before turning her attention back to the mercenary. “Whoever trained you should be absolutely disgusted with your abysmal performance. This is certainly not the quality I expect. You will find her location before the sun rises tomorrow morning, or there will be hell to pay. Do you understand me?” “I can tell you one thing for certain,” Ryo chuckled. “Kenzo sure didn’t train this guy. Where the hell even is he, Macavity? Is he still in the bathroom?” “Must be,” Macavity replied. Her bodyguard, a tall black man with impressive muscles that often intimidated almost everyone he met, stepped forward and looked down at the hapless mercenary, who shivered in genuine fear as the man peered at him from behind his dark glasses. “What you want me to do with this one, then? Get ‘em cleaned up and ready to work? Or we just leaving ‘em here for now?” “Leave him there for now. Perhaps he can use that time to ponder his next course of action. I believe my breakfast is waiting for me upstairs. Shall I have the table set for four, Mr. Amano?” He gave her a playful, casual shrug with a charming grin on his face. “How can I refuse such an offer?” "You can’t,” she answered with a laugh. “Especially not with the delicious ham and eggs I had the chef whip up. Shall I meet you in the dining room, then?” “Sure, sure, I think I just need a minute to make sure my man here is explained in crystal fucking clear terms what to expect if he messes this job up again,” Ryo politely waved to her. “You go on ahead, Jemima. And tell Kenzo to get down here if you see him. I promise, I won’t keep you waiting long.” She stared at him with a stern gaze. “Keep in mind my one rule, won’t you?” She smiled sweetly. “We never kill. Ever.” “Right, right, of course! I’m a sucker for rules, you know! Promise!” He pulled out an ornate gold pocket watch emblazoned with the letters “RA” with detailed depictions of thorny vines carved into it. “I’ll set this for just two minutes. That’ll be plenty enough time to talk sense into him.” “Very well.” She, with Macavity right behind her, turned towards the thick concrete staircase and ascended to the main floor. Waterfall Springs Villa was a massive three-story mansion that sat in one of the richest neighborhoods in the city. She had few neighbors, all of whom owned large homes of their own. The privacy was perfect for a woman of her status, and there was more than enough room for her to house a full staff and yet still have plenty of space for unexpected guests (not that she generally had any). “Please see to it that the table is set for the four of us, Macavity,” she instructed, waving a hand dismissively as she made her way to the small first floor bathroom. With the door closed behind her, she quickly washed the blood from her knuckles, which had started to swell and bruise, an unfortunate side effect of the discipline she’d dished out. With a sigh, she gazed at her reflection in the gold-rimmed mirror hanging on the beige sandy bathroom wall above the white porcelain sink. Her older age was quickly catching up with her, likely because of the stress her work brought. Soft wrinkles had begun to set into the almond brown skin on her face. Though she was able to cover them up with foundation and makeup, she knew they were there. Her hair was beginning to grey as well, turning the lovely chestnut brown color into an ashy bistre. It wasn’t as noticeable when she tied her hair into a neat bun at the top of her head fortunately. That’s life, I suppose, she thought to herself sadly. Whether she liked it or not, she was going to continue to age. She pushed her grey-rimmed glasses up the bridge of her nose and straightened her black pantsuit before leaving the bathroom and walking towards the dining room. A thin, tall Japanese man with a very serious face nearly bumped into her. “Ah, forgive me, Ms. Mathers. I expect you are done with your guest?” “Indeed,” she replied. “Mr. Amano is still in the basement and wishes to see you.” “Very well.” With a slight bow, he headed in the direction of the lower floor, leaving Jemima alone once more. Macavity, as expected, was already in the dining room, standing behind his seat and waiting politely. “I know what you’re going to say,” she sighed as she entered. She’d known him for ten years now, during which they’d become friends (though she’d never admit it out loud). He was, without a doubt, the best member of her staff. She’d met him while dining one evening at Ryo’s restaurant. At the time, Macavity had been a cook. It wasn’t typical for the kitchen staff to be in the dining area of the restaurant, but Jemima was quite glad he had been. Apparently, a newer server asked him for help delivering a large order to one of her tables. Coincidentally, at the same time, someone tried stealing her purse. As Jemima had been wearing heels, pursuing the thief was nearly impossible, but Macavity quickly chased him down and retrieved her bag. She’d been so impressed that she demanded he work for her as her personal bodyguard. Naturally, spending so much time together meant they grew quite close. While this had its benefits, as he was able to anticipate her needs before she was even aware of them, he also became her voice of reason (often when she really didn’t want it). “Which thing?” he asked with subtle amusement. “‘Boss, you really shouldn’t have busted that guy up so bad if you want him working the next day,’ or ‘Bloody hell, I’m glad I don’t work for that guy anymore?’” She contemplated these answers before admitting, “Both.” He snorted. “Think you might have psychic powers, boss. Or maybe I’m just too predictable these days.” “I’ve known you for nearly a decade, Macavity,” she pointed out as she took her seat at the head of the rectangular oak table. “You’re too predictable as far as I’m concerned.” He simply shrugged. “Long as I can keep you safe, don’t much care how predictable I am.” Ryo marched into the room shortly after, Kenzo by his side, and slammed his pocket watch shut. “Ah, just in time! The gang’s all here now!” “Excellent.” She smiled and gestured to their seats, inviting them to sit. “I’m starving.” She turned her head towards the swinging white oak door that led to the adjoining kitchen. “Breakfast please, Juan.” Almost immediately, a middle-aged Hispanic man, dressed in a classic white chef’s outfit, entered through the door with a younger man following behind him who looked almost identical. His teenage son was working as his apprentice during the summer to learn culinary art skills. Jemima had been quite happy to take him on in a summer position. She loved fine food and was quite glad to provide the youth with such opportunities whenever possible. Juan and his son dished out seasoned scrambled eggs and pieces of honey-glazed ham onto each plate and filled their glasses with passion fruit juice before returning to the kitchen. The food looked and smelled divine. Juan was an amazing chef and excelled at his job. But, of course, her staff contained only the best of the best. She deserved nothing less than that. Lifting her glass, she gazed at her guests and said, “A toast to our success in finding Minerva Bright once again and driving her from this city for once and for all!” “Hear, hear,” Ryo grinned, lifting up his glass, followed by Macavity and Kenzo silently doing the same. They all took a sip of their juice before digging into their food. It tasted as delicious as it looked, and Jemima lost herself in the exquisite flavors. I will accept failure no more, she thought with a satisfied smile. I will find Minerva, and I will ensure she leaves. I will not have my name tarnished by such a selfish woman. ******
Victoria Akdemir was often lost in memories of the past; today was no different. Though she appeared to be standing by the floor-length windows in her bedroom watching something outside, her mind was elsewhere. Today, she was reliving a memory of a dinner she and Dracula had shared. It was shortly after he asked for her hand in marriage. They had celebrated with the finest wine and their closest friends. The happiness she’d felt at the time and the smile on his face made her chest tighten in pain. It had been exactly 127 years since he had been killed in front of her, and, yet, she still was unable to move on. Many members of the coven whispered behind her back where they thought she was unable to hear them. Many believed she was too lost in her grief and needed to put him to rest, so to speak. It was so easy for them to say considering almost all of the current members did not even know him personally; they’d merely heard stories. But she’d known him better than anyone else, and now he was gone. Or that’s what most believed. Deep down, she knew he would return, but how and when, she did not know. And every day since his death, her very soul ached to be near him again. A gentle knock at the door drew her attention back to reality. “Miss Victoria?” came Macheath’s voice from the other side. “I brewed you some tea.” She hastily wiped the tears, which she hadn’t been aware had fallen from her hazel-colored eyes, and turned towards the door. She quietly cleared her throat, then announced, “Enter.” Macheath entered the room dressed in their uniform from the bar they worked at. They were one of the few who still remembered the old days and understood Victoria’s pain. They had been in Dracula’s school, joining shortly after their turning. Macheath Sharpe had once been a roguish highwayman who had robbed and plundered travelling nobles. Eventually, however, their misdeeds had caught up with them, and they were thrown in jail. As a result, they were disowned by their family. The jailor had apparently been a vampire who turned them for unsavory purposes, but she and Dracula had managed to rescue them before anything untoward had happened. Being turned, however, was quite beneficial for Macheath as their power allowed them to shapeshift. Prior to being turned, they had struggled with their identity. Though it hadn’t been an immediate discovery, eventually, they had found a form they were comfortable with (the one they currently wore). Watching Macheath gain self-confidence over the years brought a smile to Victoria’s face, albeit a small one considering her constant state of misery. “Figured you might want something before I head out to work, and all…” they said, gently placing the mug of tea down on her bedside table. “Also, uh. Might want to go downstairs soon. Matt and Sakura are at it again, her sister is scared, and Eric’s trying his best but it’s not doing much, to be honest.” She, quite honestly, did not have the energy for this. Then again, she never did. Though she knew deep down this was not the life Dracula would want her to live, it was hard not to be trapped in a never-ending state of sorrow. Without him by her side, she felt lonely and lost. Regardless, she picked up the mug and took a sip. Macheath had prepared her favorite: warm chamomile tea with honey. “I will see it is taken care of. Thank you, Macheath.” She offered them a smile, though she knew it likely wasn’t very convincing. Macheath gave her an understanding nod in return, then politely backed out of the room. For the next few minutes, Victoria sipped her tea slowly. It felt comforting and would likely give her the strength and patience she needed to deal with Sakura and Matt. She was, after all, the leader of the coven now in Dracula’s absence. It was her duty to ensure the members behaved. Once her tea was gone, she set the mug on her bedside table and began walking through the house to the living room. Hawthorne Manor was not her first choice of a home, but it provided just what the coven needed: safety. The house was old and decrepit; the mortals of Rhine City barely gave it a second glance. It’s location, in a small, quiet neighborhood, and the rumors that lingered about the manor being haunted kept most mortals away. Still, she would have rather had a much more elegant setting. She knew this house was not what Dracula would want for the coven, but Victoria opted for safety over beauty. They’d been here for several decades already without incident. Unlike previous homes they’d had, the coven had yet to be discovered in Rhine City. Hawthorne Manor was safe, and it was, unfortunately, home. The sounds of an argument echoed down the hall; even from this distance, she could tell it was Sakura and Matt bickering as they often did. Both Matt and Sakura joined the coven about a decade ago. Sakura Himura and her sister, Yuriko, had apparently wandered the Earth doing as they pleased for quite a long time. Sakura often spoke of the Satsuma Rebellion with the bitterness of someone who was there, which would mean she and her sister were over 150 years old at least. Not that she would admit it, but she preferred the shy, devout Yuriko to her brash, loud-mouthed, and more bitter sister. As for Matt Black, he was a much younger vampire who had more humble roots. He had been a wanderer and a hitchhiker, traveling America to hang out at various bars and attend a number of concerts. His turning occured in the 90’s, and he had wandered about until he had found the coven and settled for the safety of Hawthorne Manor. Unfortunately, much like Sakura, he had a tendency to be foul-mouthed and raucous and doubly unfortunate was his long-standing rivalry with Sakura. The two frequently butted heads over the most inane of subjects. Dracula, grant me strength from wherever you rest, she thought to herself as she reached the ground floor and entered the living room. With the loudest and most authoritative voice she could muster, she asked, “What is going on in here?” Sakura whirled around, her glassy, clouded eyes sightlessly fixating on her. She gave Victoria an overconfident grin. “I was just trying to politely inform Matt that a samurai could take out a cowboy any day of the week.” Victoria was silently thankful she was unable to see the sheer exhaustion that was, no doubt, etched on her face from having to deal with this. On the other side of the room was Matt, silently fuming while his face turned red with irritation; standing closer to the wall behind Matt was Yuriko, who was nervously tapping her fingers together with awkward discomfort on her face (a common sight when she became stressed due to her sister’s belligerent tendencies); and finally, standing with his arm wrapped around Yuriko’s shoulders in a comforting manner, was Eric Madden. Eric was another younger member of the coven, having voluntarily joined in the late 90’s so that he could be around others of his own kind and ensure the safety of his mortal family. He had been rather distant at first, but, eventually, he warmed up to the other members and became a more active and popular member. Victoria sighed in irritation and rubbed her temple. “We have discussed your anger management before, have we not? It is possible to have a debate without shouting. Need I remind you we all have heightened senses and can hear the two of you from several rooms away?” “Do you know how irritating it is to hear your life’s passion be so disrespected? Some punk with a gun could not beat a samurai!” Sakura grumbled. As usual, Sakura’s anger stemmed from her irritation at Western culture. It had always seemed like there was some underlying heartache to her bitterness towards the West, but Victoria had never had the emotional capacity to try and understand it in all the time she’d known her, something she was rather ashamed to admit. “Maybe I wouldn’t need to disrespect it if it wasn’t lame as shit!” Matt snapped. “Both of you will refrain from further outbursts or I will be forced to take unwanted action.” She stared at both of them sternly, though she knew only one was likely to be affected by it. As expected, Matt took a few deep breaths and muttered a sheepish, embarrassed apology. Sakura, meanwhile, continued her tirade. “I’m always the damn villain around here. Where’s your best pal, Roarke? Can’t you pick on him instead? He probably did something wrong.” Roarke’s very existence was wrong, but she wasn’t about to voice that. She’d taken on the same principle Dracula had whenever a vampire wished to join the coven: So long as they weren’t untrustworthy, they were welcome in with open arms. This applied to even the most intolerable vampires, like the pretty boy who was infamous for sleeping with as many women as possible. “Fuck’s sake, Sakura, leave Roarke alone,” Eric snapped. “And can you maybe just accept you’re being a bit of a hothead and apologize? Whatever, Matt doesn’t like samurai, there’s no damn reason to be causing a huge fucking scene over it!” Sakura’s entire face fell, any ounce of confidence she might have had vanishing. Eric was one of the few people Sakura actually liked in the coven, and hearing such anger in his voice was clearly not enjoyable for her. “A-Alright,” she mumbled. “I’m… I’m sorry, Queen Bee. Sorry, sis, and Eric… and… Matt.” She said the last bit through gritted teeth before holding out her arm and staring down at the floor. “Sis, can you take me up to see Carlos, please? I think I need to cool down for a bit.” Yuriko gently pulled herself from Eric’s grip and took her sister’s arm. She gave Victoria a polite bow. “I’ve got this from here, Victoria. I’m sorry Sakura was such a bother. She’s a bit too excitable sometimes.” She gave her a sweet smile before leading her cantankerous sister slowly out of the room. With that settled, Victoria quietly left the living room and started up the stairs to return to her bedroom. This little interaction had taken up all of the patience and energy she had. However, upon reaching her bedroom door, she was stopped by a voice calling to her from further down the hallway. “Hey! Mom!” She turned to see Dahlia, her youngest daughter, skipping towards her. The dark cloud that lingered over Victoria’s head lightened ever-so-slightly. With her freckled face, lightly tanned skin, and blonde hair that cascaded down her shoulders, Dahlia was like a sunflower given human form, always ready to clear away the darkness with a warm smile. Victoria had greatly appreciated her daughter for sticking by her side, even as she kept to herself and, unfortunately, neglected to spend much time with her after Dracula’s death. “Hello, dear,” she answered her, aware of the fatigue in her voice. She really did try to appear cheerful for Dahlia. The last thing she wanted was to worry her daughter anymore than she likely was. Within a moment, Dahlia embraced her. “How’re you doing today? Cuz, honestly, you sound beat as all hell.” Victoria wrapped her arms around Dahlia and held her close. “I am, my dear. It is... not a good day for me.” This was really a moot statement as no day had been good for her since she lost her beloved, something Dahlia knew well, but she attempted a smile regardless to put on a brave face for the girl. Victoria had borne two children in her old life before she was turned, but she never felt an emotional connection to them. It was simply part of her duty as a slave; she’d had no choice in the matter. But her relationship with Dahlia was different. They weren’t that different in age, with Victoria only being a year older at an eternal age of 20, but that didn’t stop her from taking on the role of her mother. “Well, it might seem tough right now, but I promise you, things will pick up! I can feel it in my heart!” Dahlia beamed. Dahlia’s eternal optimism baffled Victoria, but it was also one of the things she loved most about her. Dahlia had been the daughter of plantation owners in the American South. She did all she could for her parents’ slaves, even making sure to look the other way and aiding some of them when they escaped. And even when she found out that her family had been selling slaves to feed the vampiric Confederate slave master, Cyrus Lovelace, she kept a brave face, helping as many as possible escape from that grisly fate before Lovelace caught her, turned her, and planned to sell her off as a slave herself, an immortal and indestructible one who could be used for the most depraved of purposes. Even when confronted with such horrors, she stayed defiant and strong, a strength rewarded when Victoria and Dracula saved her from Lovelace and drove him into hiding. Her willingness to stay brave in the face of adversity often gave Victoria comfort. Victoria smiled softly as she released Dahlia from their hug. “My days are always better when I see your smiling face.” “You know what would make your day even better than that? Going outside!” Dahlia gently tugged at her hand. “Come on, come on! Get some fresh air with me!” “I don’t have the energy for an outing, my dear.” Truthfully, it would probably do her some good as she hadn’t left the manor in years. Dahlia pouted. “But it’ll be fun! And you need some of that for sure! Come on, we can at least walk around the yard a bit or something!” She really wanted to tell her no and return to the safety of her room, where she could hide and be lost in her memories for as long as she wished, but it was quite difficult to refuse Dahlia when she was so insistent. With a small sigh, she gave in. “Very well.” Dahlia leapt into the air with joy. “Some fresh air’ll help clear your mind! Come on!” She practically dragged Victoria through the hall, down the staircase, and to the back door, which she flung open with unbridled excitement only to be greeted by a peculiar figure standing right in front of them on the porch. It was a woman who appeared to be in her mid-twenties. She was dressed in a strange arrangement of items: a green top hat with a purple ribbon tied around it rested atop her messy brown pixie cut; a dark green vest covered her top with a white dress shirt underneath, the sleeves rolled up to her elbows; a black and green checkerboard-patterned thigh high skirt; black fingerless gloves on her hands; and a pair of knee-high vibrant green boots. She seemed to be humming something to herself, rocking back and forth on her heels happily. It almost seemed as if she had been waiting for them to appear. It took her a moment to process exactly who she was seeing, as she had last seen the woman in 1887. Any doubt this was who she believed it to be was eradicated when she saw those blue-green eyes, with the left pupil being smaller than her right. “Rose?” Dahlia and Victoria exclaimed in unison. “‘Ello!” Rose chirped. Rose Millner was not a coven member Victoria particularly liked, though she didn’t like most of the current members. However, it wasn’t her disdain towards the woman that made her appearance on the Hawthorne Manor doorstep odd. Rather, it was the fact that she’d been missing since Dracula’s school was destroyed. “Sorry I didn’t call ahead of time! Would’ve been dangerous, it would! People on my tail, people on my trail... I had to come in person to deliver this news, I did! You want the good news first, or the bad news first?” Victoria didn’t want any news, really, but saying such would be irresponsible. With a sigh, she crossed her arms over her chest and stared expectantly at the woman. She was in no mood for Rose’s games. Rose continued to rock back and forth on her heels and hum happily, watching Victoria with increasing curiosity. “Well?” she finally demanded. “You didn’t tell me what you wanted first! I ain’t a mind reader! Wait! I am!” She giggled hysterically at this. Rose could indeed read minds, being a powerful telepath among other mental powers. In fact, she often heard other’s thoughts involuntarily, gleaning details most would not wish known by accident. This was something that could only be ameliorated (but not cured) by keeping her well-fed and in good spirits. Yet another reason she was not particularly happy to see her; she did not need anyone prying into her private thoughts. Immediately, she steeled her mind to attempt to prevent Rose from intruding on her constant sorrow. “I apologize, Dahlia, but it appears we will need to postpone our outing. Please come inside, wouldn’t you, Rose? This is, after all, your home too, yes?” Rose looked stunned. “It… It is? You’re okay with that?” “You’re a member of this coven, aren’t you? Unless, of course, you’ve joined another since we’ve last seen you.” “Course not! Who else would want me?” Her joking tone was betrayed by a sad look in her eyes. Victoria and Dahlia stepped back to allow the woman to come inside. She led them to the living room, which had emptied since the argument just moments before. Exhausted all over again, she sat down on the couch. Dahlia joined her, and Rose sat in an adjoining chair that, unfortunately, didn’t match the couch whatsoever (something that irritated Victoria, but she’d never been in the right mind to acquire a matching set to replace them). “Rose,” Victoria sighed, “please just tell me whatever it is you need to tell me.” “The snake’s got the last amulet,” Rose replied quickly. “Stole it from Raz, she did. I wouldn’t have known if she didn’t have some vampire killers try and tail me.” Closing her eyes, Victoria inhaled a deep breath slowly. This was not what she wanted to hear at all. Possessing the amulets of each member of the last Order of the Black Orchard would allow Eve to regain her full power, as it had been trapped and divided among the seven amulets by Dracula and Yefim Rasputin shortly before the former’s death. “But I got some good news too! Ain’t all doom and gloom from Rose! Raz found this down in Hong Kong, in the hands of some old killer who he liberated it from!” Victoria opened her eyes in time to see Rose remove her hat and reach inside it. She rummaged around for a moment before her face lit up, and she pulled something small and dark out. “Ta-da!” she exclaimed, using her telekinesis to levitate the item across the room and present it to her. It was a pitch-black ring inlaid with a shining ruby, undoubtedly the work of Rhiannon Rhydderch, a covenless Welsh blood mage and jeweler. She recognized it instantly, but she was too afraid to touch it. Was it real? Was it just a cruel joke? Could the legends, rumors, and hushed tales really be true? In a breathless whisper, she asked, “Is this...?” Rose nodded excitedly. “Take it! Take it! Put it on!” With a trembling hand, Victoria reached out and picked up the ring, her heart aching as she slipped it onto her finger. For a moment, nothing happened. Then, in the back of Victoria’s mind, an unmistakable voice rang out, the voice of her beloved Dracula who so many had long presumed dead. “...Victoria...” Her ringless hand rushed to cover her mouth, muffling a gasp, as tears rushed to her eyes. It couldn’t be... could it? She knew that voice very well, and she missed it dearly. Dahlia looked at her, startled. “Mom, what happened?” Rose smiled brightly. “There’s a way. A way to get him back, there is.” “What?” she breathed in disbelief. They were the exact words she had waited what felt like a lifetime to hear, but she couldn’t believe it. Was she really right all this time? Next to her, Dahlia gasped in disbelief, understanding dawning in her eyes. “Holy shit…” “Probably got a lot of questions, you do. Ask away! I got lots of answers! Raz gave me some!” Rose chirped. “How?” she whispered. “How do we bring him back?” Rose sighed. “Well, that’s the tricky bit, it is. Raz told me we need the blood of those who killed him in the first place! We need blood from a Moore, a Starr, a Quincey, a Carter, a Lovett, a Dangerfield and, um…” She paused nervously. “...Marianna.” All hope she’d had just a moment ago shattered completely. How in the world were they going to accomplish that? Finding one from each of the families of vampire killers and extracting blood from them was tricky enough, but Marianna Cross, the one who had dealt the final blow to her betrothed, as well? In her opinion, that wretched woman was as bad as Eve. Pinning her down long enough to get even a drop of blood would be nearly impossible. She hated how weak she felt in the presence of anyone, let alone Rose, but she couldn’t fight back the oncoming tears. She’d never be able to embrace him again and feel the warmth of his body, would she? The black ring on her finger seemed to warm for a moment and then fade; an odd feeling passed over her, as if someone had just gently caressed her cheek. Faintly, in the back of her mind, quiet as a whisper, came Dracula’s voice yet again. “Do not... give up... my love.” She knew he was right, and his quiet encouragement made her nod her head slowly. It wasn’t impossible, but it would take very careful planning. Dracula had chosen her because he believed in her. She lifted one hand to wipe away the tears, then mentally steadied herself. There was more information she needed from Rose. “What happened to Grigori?” Victoria asked. “I do not believe for one moment he’s truly dead.” “He... He covered for me when the snake came. Gave me time to escape with the ring, but I heard fighting back up the mountain when I fled, and since the killers were on my tail...” She shook her head. “I know he’ll be back, but it’s not fair. He should be here too now, he should.” Victoria nodded her head slowly as she processed this. Rasputin was alive somewhere, and he likely needed their help. Unfortunately, the coven was in no state to search for him, so all she could do was hope he could survive long enough to find them. “Is there anything else I need to know?” Rose nodded. “Yep! You got two extra rooms? This bit’s important for what I’m gonna tell you next.” There was a very excited smile on Rose’s face. “We have plenty of extra rooms,” she answered cautiously. “Well, to get out of Europe, had to go to a Silverwing base, and I figured, why not stop by the one where Teach’s old school was? Francis and Winston say hi, by the way! But I think there’s someone there you’d rather hear about, you would! And when I told her all this that I told you, she said she was going to come and help!” “Who?” she asked, completely perplexed. “Nadia!” Rose exclaimed. “Surprise! She’s on the way here!” Tears rushed to Victoria’s eyes again. “Nadia…?” She hadn’t seen her eldest daughter since Dracula died. Nadia had hidden away for reasons similar to Victoria: heartbreak. Though she had received the occasional letter from her daughter, it simply wasn’t the same as being able to speak with her, hug her, and spend time in person with her. Dahlia leapt out of her seat with excitement. “Sis is coming back?!” “She is, she is, she is! And she has ideas, and schemes, and…” Rose looked at Victoria and gave her a gentle smile. “And she feels awful ‘bout leaving you. She wants to make it up to you by doing this thing here.” For the first time in a very long time, Victoria felt a genuine smile on her face. “I believe I owe you a sincere apology for my poor behavior, Rose. No matter what state of agony I may be in, it is no excuse for the way I treated you when you finally came back to us.” “I… I’m just happy to have a home again,” Rose said, her eyes shifting downward to avoid looking her in the eyes. “It’s been too long, it has. I just hope we can save Teach. Maybe my brother, too. I got hope again cuz of all this.” “Dahlia,” Victoria started as she slowly rose to her feet, “can you please help Rose settle into a room? I… I would like to retire to my room.” “Of course, Mom.” Dahlia gently took Rose’s hand. “Come on, hun. Let’s find you a nice little room to call your own!” Her daughter dragged Rose off, leaving her alone once again. And yet, she was not truly alone. Dracula was there, even in a small way. They would be together again soon. After living in sorrow for so long, they would finally be reunited. She absentmindedly rubbed the ring as she made her way to her bedroom. I promise you, my love, I will do everything I can to ensure you’ll be with us again. 12/22/2020 0 Comments PrologueSunday April 23, 2017 It had been a long time since Grigori Rasputin had entertained guests, though not just because of the amusing little incident in 1916. For the past 13 years, he had been on the run as his worst enemies had finally caught up with too and had been pursuing him ever since. Moving from place to place, never staying anywhere too long, he had spent over a decade in hiding. As frustrating as it was for a social man like himself, he had to hide to protect his surviving friends and family. It was too risky to get close to anyone.
But on his last excursion down the mountains to acquire the liquid all vampires needed to sustain themselves—that is, to say, blood—he saw someone for the first time since his days in school in the late 1800s: a woman named Rose Milliner. He was so shocked by her presence that he had almost accidentally severed the artery of the purse snatcher serving as his meal. She was standing at the entrance to the alley he was in, and he might have thought she was a mirage if she hadn’t called out “Raz?” in a tone that sounded as surprised as he’d felt. When he finally stood up and approached her, he knew for certain it was her as her left pupil was smaller than her right. It was medically known as mechanical anisocoria, a physical trait that carried over from her mortal life. He had not considered inviting her back to his cabin at first as he was content to quickly catch up before she fell into danger due to his presence; the absolute last thing he wanted was for her to get hurt, especially since that would invoke the wrath of her brother (someone far scarier than any of his enemies). However, during their chat, Rose let slip a bit of information that gave him pause: she was in contact with what remained of Dracula’s coven and knew their whereabouts. And just like that, for the first time in one-hundred years, Rasputin had felt a joyous wave of hope wash over him. He invited her back to his cabin to continue talking. After a long trek up a snowy mountain, he made steaming hot tea for both of them, which they slowly sipped as he prepared to tell her extremely good news. “Why’d we have to come here, Raz?” Rose shivered. The poor girl was not used to the cold like he was and, even bundled up by the fire, she seemed a bit uncomfortable. “It’s too chilly, it is.” “Because, I must give you something, and I leave it in this cabin, for obvious reasons.” “Give? You have a gift for me?” Rose asked curiously. “What is it? You haven’t thought about it yet, you haven’t.” “That is because I do not wish for our serpentine friend to find it,” Rasputin said quietly. “Though I am certain she will catch up to me soon. Which is all the more reason I give you this. Wait here, alright? I will be back in but a moment.” Rasputin stood up and quickly made his way down to the cellar. He shimmied past various barrels and crates filled with food until he reached a shelf resting against the back wall. He quickly shoved the shelf to the side and pushed what appeared to the unsuspecting eye to be a loose brick. On the contrary, however, this was not a brick but a button to open a slab of fake wall, which gave entry to his hidden study. Through the years, he had collected many mysterious and magical objects of varying degrees of impressiveness: crystal balls, ouija boards, golem activation scrolls… Yet, he had always thought the crown jewel of his collection was the severed head of his father’s old colleague, Gordon Ruthven, which, even now, was glaring at him from behind the glass case he was trapped in, surely wishing he could curse Rasputin out. But he had recently found something far, far more amazing than even the head of a member of the last Order of the Black Orchard. While visiting Hong Kong, he had come across an old vampire killer and discovered, in his possession, an item legends said had been crafted over a century ago by the blood mage jeweler Rhiannon Rhydderch. It was the ring of Dracula. He had always thought it to be nothing more than a desperate hopeful rumor that the Silverwings had concocted as they tried to save face in the wake of their most dismal of failures, but there it had been, guarded by a miserable old miser and his two sons. Rasputin had managed to walk away not only with the ring, but with a fresh new body as well, which his power had slowly transformed into his normal, bearded self within the month. He reached into his desk drawer and pulled out the pitch black ring, complete with a dazzling ruby. He slipped it on his finger and concentrated, praying that he wasn’t insane and that this was exactly what he thought it was (something he had done many times by now because he could scarcely believe the truth). The weak, but familiar, voice of his old teacher rang out in his mind. “Grigori…” whispered Dracula. With an ecstatic grin and an extended middle finger to Ruthven’s severed head, he ran back upstairs, though not before carefully covering the secret entrance back up. Rose’s eyes immediately widened as he approached. Her powerful, involuntary telepathy most certainly heard exactly what he was thinking. She extended a nervous, quivering finger and pointed to the ring. “T-Teach…?” Rasputin nodded enthusiastically. “Dracula yet lives! And there is a way to revive him to his full form!” Rose leapt from her seat, her chills seemingly forgotten as a big smile came to her face. “We gotta tell Vicky! She’ll be so happy, she will!” Rasputin laughed. “We will! Or you will, at least! I should not leave so long as I hold father’s amulet, lest I attract undue attention to the coven. Ah, but still! It is a stroke of luck I even found you, Rose! I suppose it is truly as Amadeus would say, ‘everything happens fo—’” A knock on the door caused him to freeze instantly. No one ever came this far up the mountain besides him, which is why he had made his base here. This could only mean one thing: they’d found him. He grabbed Rose’s shoulders. “Listen to the instructions in my head. You must run, do you hear? Get this ring to Victoria, wherever she is, and tell her everything.” He thought the information she needed to know as hard as he could, then pointed to the cellar. “There is an escape tunnel hidden behind the barrels on the left-hand side. Use it!” With a frightened nod, Rose dashed down to the cellar while Rasputin straightened himself up and slowly headed to the door. He prayed he could buy Rose enough time to escape. He pulled the door open and quickly stepped back. If it was who he expected, they would not be able to enter. Peering out the open doorway, it was just as he expected. Standing outside in the snow were two people. In a classy blue-and-white winter ensemble was a sad-looking woman with short blonde hair and tired, beautiful blue eyes that he remembered once sparkled with youthful energy and joy, joy that was now muted by years of service to the fallen angel, Eve. Next to her, clad in a dark purple coat, was a man who had always mystified those who saw him. His dark hair, neatly trimmed facial hair, caramel-colored eyes, and brown skin made him seem as though he were Middle Eastern or Egyptian… and yet, at the same time, he clearly was not. There was a fleeting sense of familiarity to his features none could truly place, and he had a name as equally mysterious as he, himself, was. Rasputin grinned and spread his arms wide. “Marianna! Amon! It has been far too long! I would invite you in, but, well… I do not want either of you in my house!” Amon smirked at this. Marianna, meanwhile, stepped forward, wringing her hands nervously right at the edge of his doorway—as far as a vampire could go uninvited. “Rasputin, please,” she said softly. “We don’t want to fight. Just give us the amulet, and we’ll go.” Rasputin shook his head. “No can do! But, perhaps, I could interest you in the head of Lord Ruthven? He’s in my basement. Shall I fetch him?” “So that’s where he went,” Amon chuckled. “Grigori, you are quite the sly dog. Like father, like son, I suppose.” “Rasputin, she’s here. She’s going to come, and she’s not going to… She won’t be lenient. Please, I can’t bear to see you die,” Marianna pleaded. “We were friends once.” Rasputin shook his head. “Still are. I do not give up on my friends, no matter how misguided they become.” Marianna seemed utterly taken aback by this, stepping backwards with her hand over her chest until she bumped into Amon. The man put gentle, reassuring hands on her shoulders as her eyes began to water. She opened her mouth to speak, but was immediately cut off by an all-too-familiar greeting. “Why, hello there!” A chill ran down Rasputin’s spine as the source of the voice slithered into view. Eve, or Samael as she had been known once. The creator of vampirism, who had orchestrated Dracula’s death when he dared to oppose her wicked ways. “Ah, Sammy!” Rasputin exclaimed, trying his best to quell his fears as he faced the demon. “You look lovely as ever!” This, of course, was a lie; she looked absolutely rotten and corroded, as if she were a zombie. Patches of her skin were missing, revealing bones and a purple glow from within her body, and one of her eyes was missing. Her rattle, once gleaming and silver, was now crumpled and dull, and the crown of horns on her head was chipped and cracked. Perhaps the only parts of her that were remotely the same was the long, silver scar that went down her belly and her massive fangs, which glistened with one of her potent venoms. “Oh, you flatter me!” she hissed, her tone pleasant but her voice ragged and hoarse. “You also lie. You’re absolutely terrible at it. I know I look dreadful right now. That’s why I need you to hand over your father’s amulet, Grigori. You heard Marianna. Give it to me, and we’ll leave in peace.” He didn’t believe this for a second. Thankfully, Eve could not come in the house uninvited either, thanks to the curses his father had placed on her. So long as he didn’t speak her true name, she had to sit out in the snow with her cohorts. He was “safe”, relatively speaking, but he was sure she had a few tricks up her nonexistent sleeves. “I don’t know, Sammy, I am quite attached to it. It’s a gift from my father, after all. You understand, right?” “Not at all,” she replied. “But, you know, I suppose I can’t blame you for wanting to cling to your past like that. Cling to a better world, one where your precious little teacher walked about, defying my will... Thankfully, Marianna put an end to that, hm?” She wrapped her decaying tail around the woman’s legs. Marianna shivered in disgust, looking incredibly uncomfortable. “And why would she do such a thing?” He pointed at Eve. “You. And this is why you don’t get the amulet. You, Sammy, are a mean old bitch.” Eve stared at him for a moment, then threw back her head and let out a raspy, hissing cackle. “Oh, you are too funny! Say, do you want me to tell that joke to your little friend fleeing down the mountain? Or would you rather me just kill her and save the jokes for someone else?” Shit, he thought, sweat coming to his brow despite the cold weather. “You… Your issues are with me, not her. Leave her be.” It was a dumb thing to ask, but it was worth a shot. Eve tapped her chin with her tail. “Hmmm, well, that’s the thing, isn’t it? You can either let her die and keep the amulet, or you can give me the amulet and let her live. The choice is yours!” “And why should I trust you?” “You have my word, Rasputin,” Amon stated clearly. “I would think this girl is more useful to us alive, anyway. If that was who I think it is, she might very well lead us right to Dracula’s coven. Perhaps I’ll send the big vampire killer families to tail her…” Internally, Rasputin smirked. Unbeknownst to them, this was exactly agreeable enough for him to acquiesce slightly. “Well, I guess I cannot argue with that. Which of you wishes to go and get it? Oh, right, you can’t!” Eve was muttering something quickly and quietly, then gave Rasputin a cheerful look with her good eye. “Oh, we have someone who can.” Rasputin looked at her, confused. “What are y—” The sound of glass shattering behind him caused him to turn. A woman with brown, frizzy hair with scars extending outward from the corners of her mouth and violet eyes that appeared glazed-over was standing behind him. She was clad entirely in black leather. In her hand was a long, jagged whip made of pure silver that bore a resemblance to a human spine. Rasputin sighed. “Ah. A Lovett.” He leapt out of the way just as her whip cracked in his direction and he fired a lightning bolt at her, sending her careening into some shelves against the opposite wall. He knew it wasn’t going to do much good; Lovetts were bred to be anti-magic supersoldiers. He hoped, at the very least, this might slow her down. His hopes were dashed rather quickly, however, when she almost immediately got back up on her feet, cracked her whip, and wrapped it around his hand. The burning sensation from the silver touching his skin was absolutely agonizing, more so than anything else he had ever felt. With a quick jab of his fist, he smashed his own wrist and watched as the whip severed the damaged appendage. I will definitely have to get a new body after this, Rasputin sighed internally as he leapt out the nearby window. A crashing sound followed as the Lovett woman chased after him, her boots crunching through the snow as he made a mad dash for the nearby cliff. Blood dripped in the snow from the bleeding stump where his hand used to be. Searing pain came from his ankle, stunting his progress. He twisted his head around to see the Lovett woman forcefully dragging him back towards her with her silver whip. Cursing under his breath, Rasputin fired a spell at his ankle, blowing his foot off and sending the woman flying back yet again. As quickly as he could, he dragged himself through the snow over to the edge of the cliff. As he got closer, he turned to see the woman approaching him once again. This time, though, he knew she wouldn’t be able to catch him in time. “Dasvidaniya,” Rasputin spat out before pulling himself over the side of the cliff with one quick motion. As he fell down the mountain, he thought of Rose and prayed Amon would keep his word. It would be quite a long time before he could see her again, that much was certain; he’d need to find a new body first. But even more than Rose, he thought of Eve, who now had the final key she needed to restore herself to her full power. The work that Dracula and his father had accomplished all those years ago was about to become undone, and who knew what could happen from there? He prayed things would be alright before he finally hit the ground below. For that body, it was the end of the line. A red, spider-like membrane detached itself from the corpse and skittered off into the wilderness. Rasputin was unkillable; his vampiric ability was the secret to that success. Now was the time to hide and await a new body to turn into his own. Until then, he could only hope that Rose would deliver the good news to Victoria and that, against all odds, the coven might be able to restore their former glory. 12/21/2020 0 Comments Chapter OneSunday June 18, 2017 If Aiden Edley’s mother knew he was roaming the Rhine City Park late at night, she’d likely have a panic attack. It wasn’t the wisest option, especially considering the park was a breeding ground for violence once the sun set. The city had been plagued by crime for as long as anyone still living could remember. There was an unspoken rule in the city, however, regarding the park. During the day, violence was off-limits; at night, it was anybody’s game. It was a ridiculous rule, really, considering the Rhine City Police Department was, to put it simply, worthless, but the criminals were notorious for being overly superstitious. Though he was afraid, walking around in the public park in the dark made him feel more alive than he’d felt in years.
Ever since his sister died eight years ago, his mother had been too afraid to leave the house. She hadn’t stepped foot outside the door since the funeral. With his father being out of the picture since before he was born, Aiden became the man of the house, so to speak. The responsibilities of grocery shopping and paying the bills had been his job. Unfortunately, as time went on and his mother’s mental health deteriorated, it also meant he was her unofficial caretaker. He cooked, cleaned, and made sure she kept up with good hygiene. Though as much as he loved his mother, it was exhausting. It was only these moments, once she’d finally fallen asleep, that he was able to feel like his life was his own, even if it could end at any moment if he ran into the wrong person. As he walked, he passed by a young man sitting on a bench, presumably listening to music as he had a pair of bright white earphones in. He seemed to pay Aiden no mind, so, assuming he wasn’t a threat, he continued on. However, as he walked past him, the man called out to him. “Pardon me. Can I ask you something?” Aiden’s muscles tensed as he slowed down and turned his head towards the man. His brown eyes glanced at him with suspicious hesitation. He said nothing, but watched him with caution. He’d been coming to the park occasionally for two months, but not once had anyone attempted to talk to him. The man didn’t seem dangerous, but the number one rule in Rhine City was don’t trust anyone. The man peered at him from behind the dark frames of his glasses and smiled. “Yes, yes, I know, very weird that someone at this time of night would bother someone with a question, but please, humor me: are you familiar with Prince?” Aiden’s brow furrowed. He assumed the man was talking about the artist since he appeared to be listening to music, but the question was so odd. Was it a method of distraction? He slid one hand into his jeans pocket and wrapped it around his switchblade. It wasn’t wise to go out alone in the city without some sort of protection. He learned that the hard way years ago. “I know of him,” he answered quietly after a short moment of silence. The man’s face seemed to light up, and he sat up on the bench. “Really! Have you heard of his album Gold Experience? I think it contains his best song by a mile: ‘Pussy Control.’ The song is a magnificent story about a woman taking charge of her life and not allowing herself to be walked all over or disrespected by anyone with a final verse that, while still showing Prince getting with the titular woman, still maintains a respectful and almost reverent tone. It’s such a wonderful song, and I’d argue it’s one of his most danceable songs as well. I definitely feel it deserves more recognition.” Aiden stared at him blankly. Was this man seriously raving about a Prince song at 12:22 A.M. in the middle of one of the biggest crime zones in the city? The hand in his pocket tensed around the handle of his blade. This had to be a trap. His eyes darted around the area, looking for anyone who might be hiding and waiting to attack. The man watched him curiously, seeming to pick up on Aiden’s tension and frowned. “Look, you don’t need to worry. I’m not trying to trick you or anything. I’ll let you be on your merry way shortly. I just wouldn’t feel right watching a man as handsome as you die.” The compliment caught him completely off-guard, and he felt his face warming up. He couldn’t possibly be serious. “See? You can’t possibly expect me to let you walk into danger when you do something cute like that.” The man winked at him. He sheepishly admitted to himself that this man was, in fact, serious. But why? Why him of all people? He’d spent many days staring into the bathroom mirror, observing his features, wishing they looked less feminine and more masculine. The only thing he liked about himself was his short, black hair. His mother often told him how much she wished he kept his natural hair color, but it was the only real choice he had when it came to his appearance. He, really, was absolutely no one special, yet here was this random man flirting with him in the middle of the park where, somewhere in the distance, loud swearing and a gunshot could be heard. The man breathed a sigh of relief. “Thank God that’s finally over. I still wouldn’t recommend going that way. Your face is a lot cuter without a bullet hole in it.” He stood up, putting away whatever he was listening to music on and brushed off his dark blue jacket. Adjusting his glasses, he said, “The name’s Eric, by the way. Eric Madden.” He seemed honestly genuine, though Aiden didn’t know much about how criminals generally acted. He decided to keep his hand wrapped around his blade, but offered up his name. “Aiden Edley.” “You know, That’s a lovely name. It suits you. You definitely look like an Aiden.” Guilt formed in the pit of his stomach. If it had been the name his mom had given him, that would be one thing, but this was his chosen name. Regardless, he mumbled a quiet, “Thanks.” Eric held out his hand. “I think you’ll be safer if we walk together. I seriously doubt any of those thugs will mess with you if you’re with me. I’ll take the hand not on your knife if you’ll feel safer that way.” Aiden immediately stepped backwards and pulled out his knife, pressing down on the button on the handle to open it. Any trust he might have had for Eric disappeared immediately and his eyes narrowed at him. “How did you know about my knife?” he growled. He held up his hands in surrender. “Body language. I am very good at reading movements and stuff like that. You, ah, might want to adjust your posture, though. If you stabbed me right now, you’d be way more likely to hurt your wrist than do anything to me.” He kept his position, even if he felt a bit embarrassed. “We’ll both be fine if you keep your damn distance.” He hoped he sounded much tougher than he felt right now. Eric certainly didn’t seem like a threat, but he definitely didn’t trust him. “Ok, I’ll stay at a distance. But will you please walk out of here with me? Even if you want me ten feet behind you the whole time, they’ll leave you alone if they see me.” “Why? Who are you?” Did he just meet some big crime lord by accident? Who, exactly, was Eric Madden? It’s not like he, himself, was very accustomed to names involved with city crime. “I’m… a friend, as hard as it is to believe.” He sighed sadly. “I really can’t say more, and you wouldn’t believe me even if I told you the truth. I just don’t want to see you die. Again, hard to believe considering the city, but… ” He took off his glasses and gave Aiden a pleading look. It seemed genuine. “Why does what happens to me matter to you?” he asked. He was nobody, yet this guy was pleading with him to ensure his safety. What possible reason would make him want to help a complete stranger? “I… honestly don’t know if I can explain. I just—” His eyes shifted to something behind Aiden, widening in surprise. Immediately, by instinct, Aiden spun around. A gun was almost immediately pressed into his chest. A very greasy, twitchy man with a crooked nose was giving him a wicked grin. “Hey there, buddy! What’re you and your boyfriend doin’ out in the park so late, huh? Don’cha know that this ain’t no place to be having night time picnics?” Aiden’s eyes widened in fear and he was immediately reminded of the day his sister died. There had been more people, and it was less intentional, but both boiled down to the same cause: petty street crime. He held out his knife protectively even though he knew very well that bringing a knife to a gunfight, as they say, was not a good idea. “I could ask you the same thing,” he muttered. There was no way he was going to admit to this thug he was afraid. “You could, but me and my buddy asked first, ain’t that right?” A click came from behind Aiden and a deep, unfamiliar voice said “Sure did.” A long, tired sigh from Eric followed. “Really? You two really want to do this?” This is it, Aiden thought, his heart sinking. There was no way his mom would recover from losing both of her children; her only family. He narrowed his eyes at the man in front of him and held his hand firm. Even though he really wanted to close his eyes so his last moments weren’t spent staring at the man who killed him, he kept them open and glared at him instead, refusing to give him the satisfaction. “Well,” he heard Eric say from behind him, “it’s your funerals.” He heard grunting and a heavy slam against the ground behind him. The man pointing the gun at him shifted, pointing his weapon instead at something behind Aiden, but his shoulder soon burst open as a small hole appeared in it, spewing blood out. The thug screamed and dropped his gun to the ground, clutching his shoulder as he backed away fearfully before finally turning and running away like a frightened puppy. Aiden stared in confused disbelief for a moment before turning around. There was a second man, presumably the other one he’d heard, unconscious on the ground. “What… just happened…?” Eric was holding a gun, but lowered it as Aiden glanced at him. There was a knife sticking out of his chest and a very annoyed look on his face. He gestured down at the unconscious thug with a level of casual irritation that was downright baffling. “This guy ruined my favorite shirt.” The casualness of the aftermath of this situation confused Aiden to no end. “You… have a knife… Um… .” He frowned and lifted his knife-free hand to point at Eric’s chest. “You should go to the hospital right away. That could be really serious.” “Hm? Oh, right, this thing.” Without a second thought, he pulled it out. Despite a slight wince of pain and a bit of blood seeping onto the t-shirt he wore under his jacket, he seemed otherwise nonplussed by the whole situation. “This looks… really weird, I bet. Can I… maybe buy you a drink? I guess I kind of have to explain this now, and a drink might make it easier to swallow.” He lifted his blade again. “Explain now.” He felt his brave façade starting to fade, made mostly obvious to him by how his arm was trembling. This was the most excitement he’d ever experienced during his nightly walks, and he wasn’t entirely sure how to feel about it, especially with how nonchalant Eric was about being stabbed. “Can we please go to a bar first? I know one nearby, it’s called Rhyme or Reason Karaoke Bar. I promise you I’ll explain everything there, okay? I owe that to you.” He gave him a charming, flirtatious wink. Heat rushed to Aiden’s face again, and he fought to keep the brave glare on his face. “I’m not going anywhere with you. I don’t know you, and I definitely don’t trust you.” “Not even after I saved your life?” “No.” Well, maybe a little after that, but he wasn’t going to admit it. “Aiden, if I seriously wanted to hurt you, I could have already done it easily. Just ask this guy,” he said as he tapped the thug on the ground with a black boot. “I just wanted to help you, I promise. Now please, can I buy you a drink? It doesn’t have to be alcohol.” “Explain why you didn’t hurt me, then,” he demanded. There had to be a real reason besides him supposedly having a cute face, which he wasn’t entirely sure was sincere. “I meant what I said: I wasn’t going to let a boy as cute as you die. And with that being true, why would I want to hurt you? I don’t think I could live with myself if I hurt a face so handsome.” He ran his hand through his messy brown hair, his voice stating this with a confident certainty. “That… That isn’t a real reason!” “There’s not enough beauty in this city. Is it really such a bad thing I’d want to protect a little bit of it from harm?” He gave a slightly embarrassed smile. “It’s unbelievably corny, but it’s my reason.” “I wouldn’t have nearly been killed if you hadn’t started bothering me,” he grumbled, immediately realizing how unfair and rude that was. But if Eric knew the truth about him, he probably wouldn’t be so quick to flirt with him. He shook his head, amused. “You’re right! You would have certainly been killed! You would have walked right into the Firelight Gang’s little execution they were holding tonight, and I wouldn’t have been able to fight through a dozen armed thugs to save you in time!” He shook his head again. “If you really don’t want to come with me, I won’t force you. But if you want answers, it has to be in Armstrong’s bar.” Did he really want to know that badly? He hesitated as he thought about it. He had been certain he was going to die in that moment, yet this complete stranger had saved him. This complete stranger, who was oddly charismatic, was the friendliest person he’d met in a long, long time. Even the cashiers at the grocery store barely managed a smile anymore. Slowly, he lowered his knife, though he still kept a careful eye on Eric. “Fine.” Eric gave him a tightened grin, though it seemed anything but insincere. “Alright,” he said cheerfully, “follow me.” With the switchblade still open and ready if needed by his side, he walked next to, not behind, Eric. As much as he didn’t want to trust a complete stranger, he felt much safer next to him as they walked through the dimly lit city park. After a short and surprisingly quiet, yet somewhat pleasant, stroll down a few city blocks, Eric pushed the door to the bar open. “Hello, Armstrong!” he called out cheerfully. An absolutely massive man stood polishing the counter of the bar. He was well over six feet tall with wavy red hair cascading down to his shoulders. He looked like he could have been a barbarian warlord in a past life. The man, who Aiden gathered was Armstrong, was whispering something to a very tired looking black woman with long curly blonde hair sitting at the end of the bar, throwing a glance to a couple over at a corner table before turning to Eric as the two walked in. Armstrong gave him a polite wave. “Hey, Eric,” he grumbled. “Been a while since I’ve seen you. You having the usual? And who’s your little buddy?” “Sure thing, sure thing, and this here is Aiden! I met him in the park!” Eric turned to Aiden. “So, uh… I forgot to ask, but are you legally allowed to drink?” “I’m 20,” Aiden stated. Technically, he shouldn’t be allowed inside, but it was too late for that now. Eric turned back to Armstrong. “So, my friend can’t drink, but I’m sure he’ll eat some buffalo wings or something! And I know you make a mean punch, so hook him up with one of those, please.” Armstrong held up a massive fist and smirked. “I sure do.” He gave a hearty laugh at his own stupid joke, the woman at the end of the bar rolling her eyes in amusement, as he headed off to yell their food order into the kitchen. Aiden watched Eric curiously as they stood just inside the bar. Maybe he really wasn’t that bad after all, but he still wanted an explanation. He tucked away his switchblade, then crossed his arms over his chest and stared at him expectantly. Eric glanced over at him. “So. Where do you want me to begin?” His eyes moved to a nearby table, which he quickly discovered was empty. Without a word, he sat down in one of the wooden chairs. “You tell me.” Eric slid into a seat across from him and silently looked him over for a few quiet moments. Is he… checking me out? Aiden thought anxiously. As soon as Eric finally opened his mouth to speak, a pretty woman with light purple hair wearing matching lilac lipstick and eyeshadow came over and placed their food and drinks on the table. “Thanks Mack,” Eric mumbled. The woman gave him a small smile, then spoke in what was clearly a male voice. “You’re welcome.” Aiden immediately looked closer at the woman. Was she… like him? It seemed rather ridiculous to be so comforted when it was a complete stranger, but in that short moment, he felt much less alone in this aspect. Maybe he wasn’t the only one. Or, maybe he completely had it wrong. Aware that it probably appeared he was staring, he offered the server a small, nervous smile. Mack smiled back at him before speaking with a very light British accent. “Been a while since you’ve brought anyone in here, Eric. I thought you were done with all that.” Mack glanced down at Eric’s chest. “Oh dear. Again, eh?” Eric nodded. “It’s not a big deal.” Mack sighed. “Well, you definitely need a pick-me-up to close that… I brought some with me from the mansion. I can also see if the prick in the corner might be able to whip something up real quick so I have enough to get me through my shift. You need anything, don’t hesitate to ask, alright?” Mack glanced at Aiden. “That goes for you, too. This dumbass tries anything, let me know. I’ll spank him silly for you.” Mack laughed before wandering off back to the bar, swinging their hips as they went. “Well, guess I can cross ‘Meet Mack’ off of my to do list with you,” Eric shrugged. “Didn’t think I’d do that on the first date, but oh well. Life is full of surprises!” “Date?” Aiden frowned, feeling slightly panicked. Is that what he had agreed to? His knowledge about the dating scene was limited to what he saw in movies and on tv shows. He hadn’t ever actually been on a date before. Sure, he had crushes when he was in high school, but he had been way too self-conscious to ever act on them. Though, if this was a date, it wasn’t particularly a bad one. He quietly observed Eric, who he could see better now that they were in good lighting. His brown hair framed his face just perfectly, and his green eyes seemed honest behind his glasses. And his smile… As much as he didn’t want to admit it, that smile was making his stomach flip. Yeah, as far as first dates went, this could be much, much worse. Eric frowned. “Well, I suppose it doesn’t have to be a date if you really don’t want it to be, but, you know, I’m certainly not unhappy with our time so far.” “I thought you brought me here to give me answers.” “Ok, I did, I did. I’m sure you’re wondering why I don’t seem particularly bothered that I have suffered what should be a fatal chest wound. And yes, it definitely would have been fatal. I’m pretty sure I felt it hit my heart.” Aiden lifted his brows expectantly. Anyone else would probably have collapsed on the ground by now, so how did Eric shrug that off? “Well… ” Eric gave him a cocky grin. In the better lighting, Aiden noticed his canine teeth were much larger than most humans’. He shouldn’t have been surprised by what Eric said next, but he definitely wasn’t mentally prepared in the slightest. “I’m a vampire.” His heart immediately started racing, and he stood up suddenly, taking a few steps backwards. He accidentally knocked over his chair, which loudly thudded on the thick wooden floor behind him. This seriously couldn’t be real, could it? This had to be a joke. Eric’s grin faded pretty quickly, and he looked at Aiden sadly. “That’s about the reaction I expected, but I kind of hoped, maybe, you’d handle it better.” “Do you seriously expect me to believe something like that?” Somehow, he knew this was actually the truth, but admitting that vampires are real would immediately make his life much more complicated than he wanted it to be. “Do you think I filed my teeth just so I could weird people out in bars? I can think of ten easier ways to do that. And, need I remind you: I survived a fatal stab wound.” He pulled down his shirt a bit to show the spot where the knife wound had been; it was nearly fully healed. All that was left was a bit of blood. “See?” Aiden’s hand slipped into his pocket to grip his switchblade again. There was irrefutable evidence that Eric was telling the truth, and he knew not letting himself consciously believe it wouldn’t make it any less real. Still, he took a few more steps backwards, bumping into a nearby table as a result. Mack rushed over to Aiden. “You doing alright?” They glared at Eric. “You scaring this poor boy? Fuck’s sake Eric, have some class.” Aiden looked at the server warily. “Are you… Are you one too?” They sighed and gave Eric a tired look. “You’re really in it deep for this one if you’re running your mouth like this, aren’t you?” They turned back to Aiden and nodded. “Yeah. But don’t worry, you’re not in any danger here, alright? Armstrong has a zero tolerance policy for tomfoolery in this bar. “ They glanced over their shoulder at the massive bartender, who was behind the bar again talking to the woman, and smiled at him lovingly. As kind as they were about it, it didn’t do much to reassure Aiden. He stepped away from Mack and glared, hoping his tough exterior masked how terrified and cornered he felt. “How many of you in here are…?” He didn’t finish his question verbally, but it was obvious what he was asking. Mack tapped their chin. “Hmm… Just about everyone but Armstrong and that bird-of-the-night Roarke brought in. This place is a pretty common spot for the few of us in town to get drinks safely. And, uh, I don’t mean it like that, either,” they added, tapping their neck. “We like booze as much as anyone.” His eyes quickly scanned the bar. Other than Eric, Mack, and Armstrong (who was apparently not a vampire), the only other three in the place were the woman sitting at the bar itself and the man with the “bird”. Still, however, four was too many for him. He decisively pulled out his knife and opened the blade. His hand was trembling and immediately betrayed the tough guy act he put on. Mack nodded sympathetically. “Probably sounds scary as hell to a mortal. But sit down, listen to Eric, and maybe you’ll relax.” They gestured back to Armstrong, who was staring out across the bar at them with a steely gaze. His massive arms were folded, and he had a no-nonsense look etched across his face. “Like I said, Armstrong doesn’t let tomfoolery go down here. Put down your knife, and if you’re really scared, go to him, alright? He’d be damned before he let anything happen to you.” Aiden hesitated. He didn’t expect a vampire to be so sympathetic. If what Mack had said was true, then he could trust Armstrong. But was he fast enough to save him if someone in here decided they were in the mood for blood? He glanced at Eric, who had taken his glasses off and set them down on the table. His face was buried in his hands, and his drink and the chicken were sitting untouched. He reluctantly returned to his seat, though he kept his blade out, his hand on the table in front of him protectively, just in case. “Okay. I’m listening, so make it quick.” “I’ll leave you both to it for now, then,” Mack said as they slipped back off towards the bar. Eric looked up at him. His eyes looked sad and exhausted. “What do you want to know? I told you the big thing already. From there, I need to know what you want me to explain about all this because boy, oh boy, is there a lot.” Aiden realized he wasn’t actually sure what exactly it was he wanted to know. It didn’t seem like Eric had any ill intentions, which was rather different than he would have expected from a vampire. He actually seemed, in fact, normal. After a short moment, he shrugged. “Why? Why exactly did you go out of your way for me? I’m nobody.” Eric ran his hand through his hair, seemingly frustrated. “I can’t answer that because I’m not sure yet. But when I know, you’ll know. Just know, for now, that to me you’re somebody. Somebody I think is really important.” “And I’m supposed to just… believe that?” The only person he was somebody to was his mom. As freaked out as he was, though, a part of him was starting to believe Eric. After all, he did fight two thugs in order to save him. Aiden’s muscles tensed as he realized he could have actually died tonight, but this man, vampire or not, saved him. He stared down at the wooden table, feeling awkward. He noticed someone had carved a small “C & L Forever” into the surface and wondered if they were vampires too. “Yes,” Eric stated simply. “This city is a terrible place, but there are good people in it. I’m not sure if I’m one of them… but I try to be.” Aiden was quiet for a long moment. As difficult as it was to trust this complete stranger, he was surprised to discover he already did. Was he still scared? Yes, without a doubt. But he walked through one of the most dangerous parts of the city at least twice a week, so how dangerous could it really be to trust a vampire who had saved his life? “Thank you,” he said softly. “For… you know, saving me.” “You’re very welcome.” Eric finally took a sip of his drink, downing almost half of it, before finally setting the glass back on the table and giving him a warm smile. His fangs poked out playfully. A cold chill ran down Aiden’s spine. He wasn’t sure if it was the oddness of Eric’s fangs or his smile. Personally, he hoped it was the former as he wasn’t really ready to deal with having feelings for someone again. He felt completely awkward now. What was this really? Was it still a date? Did he really want to be on a date with a vampire? Did it really change things because he was a vampire? So many unknowns were buzzing in his head, so he reached for his glass, which he had yet to drink from, and took a few long sips. Eric hadn’t been kidding; the punch was fantastic. The fruity flavor was so lifelike and crisp. This alone silenced his unanswered questions for the moment, and he felt much more relaxed now. “It’s good, right?” Eric said, pointing at the glass in Aiden’s hand. “I don’t know how that man does it, but one sip of that and it’s like Armstrong himself has punched all your problems away. And trust me, you do not want to be on the receiving end of those fists.” Eric winced. “I’ve seen what those things can do.” He nodded in reply, taking a few minutes to finish the glass. It was so heavenly that putting it down seemed like a waste of time as he’d be likely to pick it right back up again. Finally, when he’d finished the last drop, he placed the empty cup on the table, already missing the taste. He probably could drink a gallon of it and still not be completely satisfied, but he still had burning questions. “What is this, really?” he asked. “And just be honest. You can do that, can’t you?” “I take you here, promise to answer any questions, and tell you I’m a vampire—which I don’t do for anyone, by the way, except one girl who figured it out herself a few years ago—and you’re still going to ask me if I can be honest? I’m hurt.” He gave him an overdramatic, scandalized frown, then laughed. “I’m not going to bite you, at least, if that eases your mind a bit.” Admittedly, it did. “What is this? Is it a date? Or is it just you giving me an explanation in a safe place?” Eric’s carefree, playful demeanor was probably charming in normal circumstances, but right now, he just wanted a straight answer. He wasn’t really sure how to feel about the night’s events. Was this a one time thing? Were they friends now? Was this more than that? Eric gave him a sly smile. “Do you like men?” He stared down at the table, feeling ashamed as this was something he was insecure about. He nodded once in reply. “Well then, why can’t it be both?” “But you don’t even really know me,” he admitted in a nervous whisper. If he did, then he certainly wouldn’t be interested. “You’re right about that, so tell you what: every time you ask me a question, I’ll ask you one. Then I can really know you! Sound good? Here, I’ll start. What’s your favorite color?” It was such an innocent question, but Aiden couldn’t stop himself from looking up at the man across from him, his lips forming into a small smile. “Blue.” “See, you have good taste! That’s my favorite color too, though I specifically like sky blue. I’ll give you that one for free. Now go, your turn!” He searched his brain for a question, though being put on the spot like this made his mind go blank. “Uh… ” A more serious question probably wasn’t the best idea since right now since the mood was easygoing. Why ruin it? “Okay, um, what’s your favorite thing to drink?” Eric gave him a devious smirk. “Oh, I think you already know the answer to that question.” He leaned across the table and whispered, “Fruity cocktails.” Why this made heat rush to his face, he wasn’t entirely sure. “Fruity cocktails” didn’t exactly seem flirty, so maybe it was the playful glint in his eyes as he leaned closer. Damnit, was he really attracted to Eric? Was it just a vampire thing? He’d never been big into supernatural fiction, but it seemed to make sense to him that vampires would be overly charming and charismatic. How else would they be able to find victims to drink their blood so easily? Even if Eric had promised he wasn’t going to, it probably was second-nature to him. Eric reached over the table and tapped Aiden’s nose. “You’re so adorable. You have a vampire sitting across from you and instead of asking anything about that, you get my drink order down. How are you single? Oh, um… ” He leaned back a bit. “You are single, right? I’m not about to steal you from another lucky guy, as much as I’d love to.” He frowned. “Yeah, I am.” He wasn’t embarrassed, so to speak, but still felt ashamed. He’d never had a boyfriend before. Eric breathed a sigh of relief. “Good! Though if you’d like, you won’t have to worry about that much longer… Oops, I guess that was a question. Your turn.” Aiden lifted his eyes and curiously watched Eric’s rather attractive face in surprise. Did Eric want to be in a relationship with him? They’d known each other for, at most, an hour, and he was already certain of that? He decided to play it safe with simple questions for the time being. “Okay, um… You like music, right? What’s your favorite song?” He laughed. “Remember in the park? I already told you that one, ‘Pussy Control’ is my favorite song. Ask another one. I don’t want to cheat you out of a question by answering something you already technically knew.” Somehow, it didn’t really surprise him that much to hear such an odd song was his favorite. “Okay, then…” He trailed off for a moment, a question coming to mind, but would it ruin the moment? It was probably innocent enough, so he decided it was safe to ask. “Why were you in the park tonight?” “Oh boy, so that is one hell of a question… You’ve heard of the Rhine Park Angel, right ? You know, the urban legend where some mysterious stranger follows you through the park one night, disappears, and then later you find out the park was full of criminals who avoided you or were otherwise brutally injured?” He pointed his thumbs at himself and nodded. “That’s me. Sometimes, anyway. Sometimes it’s my friend Yuriko, sometimes it’s my buddy Carlos, sometimes it’s Matt, who you really don’t want to get into a fight with on a good day… But, tonight, it was me.” In any other situation, Aiden would be extremely skeptical, but for some reason, he believed it. “Why did you make yourself known to me?” It was completely out of the ordinary based on the stories he’d heard. “Hey, no fair! You can’t just ask two in a row! Besides… I told you, I genuinely don’t know. I’ve never actually revealed myself to anyone intentionally before. We’re really not supposed to, since we could easily fuck up everything the Silverwings and our leader, Victoria, are doing to protect us. But I got a feeling from you, and my feelings usually aren’t wrong. Now… What’s your favorite movie?” Well, at least he knew what his next question would be. But first, he had to actually figure out a favorite movie. The only ones he really ever saw were what he and his mom watched on TV, and most were just numb entertainment for him. But there was one he remembered watching with his sister when they were still kids that was both funny and promising; one he annoyed his mother rewatching so many times; one he hadn’t seen since his sister died. “Er… The Iron Giant, actually.” Eric got a wistful smile on his face. “That’s a good one, it really is… I remember seeing that with my parents. I cried in the theater. Believe me, it must have been a sight to see a grown man crying at an animated movie.” He looked at Aiden expectantly. By now, he was growing accustomed to their back-and-forth question game, so he picked up on the nonverbal cue. Even though he already had a question ready, he decided to put it off for one more round and ask a different one to follow-up on Eric’s answer. “How old are you, exactly?” “I’m 25. But before you waste a question because I’m being cheeky, I’ll clarify that I’ve been that age since 1987.” “Oh.” Was the age difference awkward? Did it even work that way? Sure, five years was pretty normal, but considering he’d been 25 for 30 years… “My turn. How about you tell me everything you think you know about vampires.” “That’s not fair,” he mumbled, reaching into the basket of chicken wings and eating one stubbornly. He hated how good it actually tasted. In addition to not really knowing anything about vampires, he was also certain everything he would say would end up being untrue or an exaggerated truth. “It is totally fair. I never said the questions couldn’t be broad!” He mentally composed a short list of what he felt confident enough to share while he ate the chicken wing. Once he was finished, he set the mostly meatless bone on a napkin and started sharing his list. “Well, they can’t stand being on holy ground or being around garlic; they can’t go out during the day; they drink blood; they don’t have a reflection in mirrors; they probably seduce their victims to make them more willing to let them drink their blood; and they’re…” He trailed off and glanced at Eric hesitantly. He wanted to say “evil monsters of the night”, but that didn’t seem to be true for him. He was oddly sweet and cared about complete strangers. That didn’t seem monstrous to him in the slightest. Eric nodded along as he listed all this stuff off to him. “Well, you got one thing absolutely on the mark: I do drink blood. The rest is all half-truths and bullshit.” “Can we take a break from the game so you can explain what is and isn’t true?” To emphasize his eagerness to listen, he grabbed another chicken wing. “Of course! But only because I’ve been waiting all night for this.” He cracked his knuckles. “Let’s go down the list, item by item. So the holy ground thing is wrong. My friend, Yuriko, would probably cry if she couldn’t go to church, since she’s a devout Christian. Same thing with garlic, except I’d be the one crying.” He smirked, amused by this. “So it wouldn’t actually kill you if I bought you garlic bread?” It was a hypothetical, of course, but he had a feeling this would be very important information to know, especially if what Eric had said earlier ended up being true. Eric smirked back. “No, I’d just like you more for being so thoughtful. Next, the whole day thing… As far as I’ve been told, that was a deliberately created lie made to lure mortals into a false sense of security. Nosferatu was propaganda, and it just spiraled from there. We can go out during the day just fine. It just so happens that discreetly drinking blood is easier to do when there are less people around.” “Don’t tell me there are vampires out getting groceries on a Monday morning,” he groaned. “Don’t be silly. We usually go on the weekends! It’s easier since most of us have those days off!” He laughed again. It was odd how relaxed he was starting to feel with Eric, which was obvious to him by how he was now laughing along with him. How exactly was it that an hour ago, he had almost been shot in the head, and now he was here eating chicken wings and learning about what vampires, who were apparently real, could and couldn’t do? Had someone told him exactly how this night would go, he probably would have been seriously concerned and might even have stayed inside. What if I had? he wondered to himself. Would I have ever met Eric? Am I glad I did? He pushed these thoughts to the back of his mind, determined to sort through them later. For now, he wanted to enjoy this moment, especially because it was the first date he’d ever been on. “Alright, alright,” Eric said as he calmed down, “where was I? Oh, right! So, yes, we do drink blood. It helps us heal quicker and use our abilities at full power. So, it’s basically a battery recharge more than anything; we still eat and drink regular food.” “Wait, so… you don’t really need to?” That was definitely not what he’d always heard when it came to vampires. He shook his head. “Well, yes and no. If we don’t drink blood, we end up weak, frail, and unable to heal until we get a bit of the red stuff in us. But the coven I’m in doesn’t actively hunt people, for the most part. And even if we do need to, we target people like those thugs, and we go out of our way to not kill them. We also have plenty in storage thanks to Mr. Duplication over there.” He jerked a thumb towards the handsome man previously identified as Roarke. “Mr. Duplication… .?” His brows furrowed in complete confusion. “That’s his power,” Eric stated as if this were the most obvious thing in the world. “He’s almost single handedly kept the coven stocked up on blood since they found him.” “Wait, so you have, like, vampire powers, then you have bonus powers?” This, honestly, sounded really cool. Was this why teenage girls were head over heels for fictional vampires? Eric nodded, then let out an exasperated sigh. “So we go outside during the day, most of our weaknesses are phony, and we each get a special power on turning… This means that out of all vampire fiction of the past few centuries… Twilight is the closest to reality.” Aiden snorted. “You’re joking, right?” The vampire romance novels were realistic? “Please tell me you don’t sparkle, too…” “I do not sparkle, don’t worry. My teeth, on the other hand…” He grinned again, showing off that his teeth really were shiny and well taken care of. “Oh, right! The mirror thing… It’s bullshit. Do I look like the kind of guy who can’t see his own reflection?” Aiden glanced away, feeling mildly sheepish, and mumbled, “Uh, well, no, not really.” He had a suspicion Eric was well aware at this point he was attracted to him and had asked him that on purpose. “And for your last one, the seduction powers, some can have powers like that… I don’t. I’m just naturally this charming and cute.” “Really?” he asked sarcastically, though he was shyly grinning at him now. “If that’s not your power, then what is?” “I read people’s subtle body movements, which makes me really good at dodging and even better at reading how people are feeling. It probably seems a bit tame compared to, say, doubling items or shape shifting,” he said, glancing over at Mack, “but it does help me out a lot!” He looked down at the hole in his shirt. “Usually.” “… huh.” He was, quite honestly, too nervous to ask Eric whether he was picking up on some kind of body movement Aiden was subconsciously making. Eric just smiled innocently. “I believe it’s your turn for a question, now that Vampire 101 is over.” It was time to hit him with the question he thought of earlier. He quietly inhaled and mentally steeled himself as he worked up the courage. “What feeling did you get? When you saw me at the park?” He stopped for a moment and considered. “I felt like… if I didn’t talk to you then and there, I was going to regret it for a very long time.” Aiden was quiet as he considered this, working on a rather meaty chicken wing, trying to eat it as neatly as he could so he didn’t look like a gross mess. Eric helped himself to some of the wings, biting into them with gusto. “Sorry if that was too intense for a first date. What I just told you, not the… biting into the chicken.” He shrugged. “It’s… a lot of information to process, but I’ll work through it later.” “So, you know you can’t tell anyone, right? It’s not like we’d kill you or anything, but you might get a very angry group of Silverwings at your door. They’re sort of like supernatural cops, or the Men in Black, except sadly Will Smith is not among their ranks. As far as I know, anyway.” He nodded. “I… don’t really have anyone to tell anyway. Well, except my mom, but… she would not handle it well.” Eric nodded. “Well, if you want more friends, I could introduce you to my family. My best friend, Prim, would love you I’m sure. Yuriko would like you, though I’m not entirely sure her sister would. Bach gets along with just about everyone. Carlos would like you. Mack seems pretty fond of you already…” His curiosity about Mack returned, and he lowered his voice. Trying not to sound insensitive, he asked, “Um, is Mack…?” He left the question open, hoping Eric would pick up on what he wanted to know. To his relief, the man read him perfectly. Giving him a small smile, Eric answered, “Mack is interesting. They were born a man, but they chose to keep a female body when they got the hang of shapeshifting. It’s what makes them happy, and we’re all just glad they’re comfortable with who they are. That’s what everyone deserves, isn't it?” Both this knowledge and hearing how accepting Eric was about it made Aiden relax, though he was still afraid to have to tell him the truth eventually. That can come later, he told himself, even though he knew he was really just putting off the inevitable moment when whatever they were building up here would be utterly destroyed. ****** Rhyme and Reason Karaoke Bar was one of Roarke’s go-to locations for bringing his dates. Armstrong, the bartender, knew him pretty well by now, so he usually didn’t bother him too much. Seated at his preferred booth in a back corner of the bar, he was doing his usual song and dance with a cute redhead. He’d met her on the dancefloor of a nearby club. They hit it off pretty quickly, and after a few dances, Roarke was able to convince her to go somewhere quieter with him. Molly was a sweet girl who had a passion for baking, which was quite obvious based on how she was gushing about her favorite cupcake recipe while she worked on her third Tequila Sunrise. Roarke, who didn’t care much for baking, now knew more tips for making sweets than he ever needed to know. It was hard to be irritated, however, because the way her face lit up when she talked was rather cute. On the bright side, at least she was more intelligent than his usual conquests. His blue eyes glanced at the old analog clock hanging on the wall by the shelf of expensive alcohol bottles. Despite how run-down the bar was, Armstrong still stocked the good stuff. About twenty minutes more, he thought to himself. Molly could hold her alcohol better than most of the girls he met, but every mortal had their limits, and Roarke had no interest in taking advantage of a drunk. Not anymore at least. The members of the coven he was a part of often looked down on him for being so promiscuous, but this was how he coped with the parts of his past he didn’t want to think about. When it came to women, Roarke didn’t want to get too attached to anyone, so he chose not to. It was much easier to find a cute girl to spend an evening of passion with and leave the next day. As far as the coven’s leader, Victoria, was concerned, Roarke was a sleazebag who seduced and slept with women. In her eyes, he was only good for replicating blood bags. In fact, that was probably the only reason why she allowed him to join. His power was limited, however; he could only replicate one item every twelve hours. Still, it benefited the coven greatly as their blood storage was as full as it was thanks to him (and it had only taken a few months after he’d joined). “I can’t wait until autumn, though,” Molly sighed, grabbing Roarke’s attention again. He smiled at her reassuringly, hoping to convey that he was, in fact, listening, even if he had spaced out for a few minutes. “I found this really yummy recipe for maple buttercream frosting, and I want to try it on pumpkin spice cupcakes!” “I think that will work great,” Roarke grinned. “You could probably make good money on those. You know how girls are about their pumpkin spice.” “Oh my gosh, good idea!” Molly’s face lit up with excitement, her dazzling green eyes wide as she nodded at him. “My friends would definitely pay for some! They’re, like, addicted to pumpkin spice. I could even save the money for a new car!” “See, there you go!” He winked at her. “You could even start your own bakery if you wanted!” “Honestly, Roarke, you’re so smart.” Molly blushed and tucked a loose strand of her curly red hair behind her ear. The sapphire heart-shaped studs in her earlobes sparkled in the low light of the bar. “So I’ve been told,” he admitted. Sure, not recently, but there was a time in his life that people he considered friends had praised him for his intelligence. “I’m so lucky to have met you.” The alcohol must be making an impact on her since she was now giving him “bedroom eyes”. This was, more or less, the moment Roarke had been waiting all night for. All the attention and compliments he showered her with would finally pay off. “Are you? I’m just an average guy. I’m no one special.” “That is so not true,” Molly argued. “You’re super cute and so smart. How do you not have a girlfriend?” He smirked. He’d definitely heard this before, usually from the girls he slept with. “I’m more of a free spirit.” “Maybe you just haven’t met the right girl.” She smiled sweetly at him. This itself was a red flag, but it was too late in the night to back out now. He’d dealt with worse, though. There were plenty of clingy girls out there. “Who knows,” he shrugged in reply. “Why, would you like to try?” This was all he needed to say to convince her as her next response was, “Want to go back to my place?” And there it was: the magic seven words. “That sounds like a great idea,” he grinned brightly. Two and a half hours later, both Roarke and Molly were satisfied, though Roarke in more ways than one. Molly had been pretty great in bed, proving that the conquest was well worth the effort. She’d fallen asleep shortly after, and Roarke had taken his second reward: blood. While there were plenty of blood bags in the coven’s walk-in cooler he could drink, he hated using them to stay fed. As far as he was concerned, he duplicated the full bags for the others. He was barely a real member anyway, so he didn’t feel like he had the right to use them. This is where his flings came in. He was used to feeding from real people anyway; it was what he’d always done to survive. Once they fell asleep after wearing themselves out with sex, he would lightly bite them, taking only what he needed. He never left them with an open wound, however. He always cleaned up after himself. Light bruising was already appearing around the wounds in Molly’s neck, so hopefully she would assume he’d bitten a little too hard during foreplay (which he had actually done since it apparently really drove her wild). He’d fetched a washcloth, which he got wet and rubbed soap into, and bandaids from the bathroom. He wiped away any stray drops of blood and carefully cleaned the bite marks, then applied the bandaids over the wounds. “There we go,” he whispered in satisfaction. “Thanks, sweetie.” Even if they were just flings, they were still people. He gently patted her head. She was a sweet girl, really. With a sigh, he threw the bandaid wrappers in the trash and dumped the used washcloth in the hamper, burying it under a lacy red tank top. He fetched his clothing, which had been haphazardly tossed on the floor in the heat of passion, and got dressed. Then he left her apartment. As soon as he was back on the street, he could hear what he suspected was a gang fight just down the road. The city never slept, and that included the never-ending crime. Rolling his eyes, he turned in the opposite direction. The only real good thing about being a vampire in Rhine City was that walking around late at night wasn’t dangerous. Unless a lowly thug was carrying around silver to attack with, they weren’t going to do any lasting damage. At most, they’d mildly inconvenience a vampire with a stab or bullet wound. Roarke had definitely been shot at a few times, so it wasn’t anything he couldn’t handle. He’d only made it two blocks before his phone chirped, indicating a new text message had arrived. He didn’t even need to pull it out to know it probably was from Victoria, but he looked anyway. He didn’t feel any satisfaction knowing he was right. “Please duplicate a fresh bag when you return,” was all it said. Of course. That’s all he was good for after all, wasn’t it? He was just a tool for the coven in return for a place to live. “Yes, ma’am,” he muttered as he shoved the phone back into his pocket. How nice to know he was a valuable member of the team. ****** Armstrong stared out across the bar at Eric and Aiden with his massive arms folded across his chest, still sitting at a table and chatting quietly. “I give it twenty minutes more, max. If they don’t kiss by then, you win.” “I’m surprised they haven’t already,” Sierra muttered before pouring the rest of her beer down her throat. They’d been sitting at a table talking for over two hours already, and the chemistry between them was undeniable. That was, of course, ignoring the fact that Eric hadn’t brought anyone into the bar in a long, long time. However, the guy he was with didn’t seem like the kind of person to freely kiss in public. And, of course, the fact that he wasn’t actually drinking alcohol helped her case: they were not going to kiss tonight. That was the $20 bet she’d made with Armstrong, who had been so sure the second they walked in the door it was going to happen. “Think this one might be different, Goldilocks,” he mumbled as he polished yet another glass to sparkling perfection. “Don’t think I’ve ever seen Eric look at anyone like that as long as he’s been coming here.” “Ugh, don’t tell me he’s found ‘the one’,” she grimaced, using her fingers for air quotations. She didn’t understand what the appeal of being in a relationship was. Putting yourself at risk of getting hurt was too dangerous. She’d seen it happen firsthand, and she wasn’t keen on putting herself in the same situation. “Kid deserves it after what he told me he went through.” He gave a slight, matter-of-fact nod that no one with any sense would dispute. Thankfully, Sierra was not one with much sense. “Right,” she snorted. She’d had her share of shit in the past, but life wasn’t really rewarding her for her struggles. Unless, of course, its way of rewarding her was offering her nightly meals of buffalo chicken wings that always tasted fantastic. Armstrong just scowled at her and turned to grab some bottles off of the top shelf, which was incredibly easy considering he was well over six feet tall. “You know, maybe I’m a hopeless romantic and want to believe there’s some good left in this crappy city. Or maybe I’m just tired of losing bets to you, Goldilocks. Either way, fact remains that I promise you I’m not losing this one.” “Uh-huh.” She smirked and glanced at the clock on the wall. “Well, you’re about to in nineteen minutes. That mortal over there is not gonna kiss him. You don’t pull a blade on someone and kiss them two hours later. Come on, man.” He chuckled. “Shows what you know. That’s how I met my ex-wife.” “Somehow, I’m not really surprised to hear that.” She pushed her now-empty glass across the bartop with a friendly smile. “Fill ‘er up, barkeep.” He nodded and did his job, filling her cup up to the brim once again. “God, I can’t wait to see your face when you finally get lovesick,” he snorted as he finished pouring her drink. “I’m putting a picture of it up on the Wall of Fame for sure.” He gestured over to a wall of photographs of lovey-dovey couples he had hanging above the far end of the bar. “You’re forgetting the most important part of this whole bullshit vampire soulmate thing, you old fool,” she remarked, rolling her eyes. “It only happens if you’re willing to let it happen. And I’m not. So you’ll never get to see it. I win, end of story. Oh, and… ” She glanced at the clock again. “… I’m about to win again in eighteen minutes.” “You gonna count down every single minute like this is New Year’s Eve? And call me an old fool again, and I promise you the next time that glass touches your lips, it’ll be full of warm goat piss.” His tone implied that he was half-joking, but that other half… “Where the hell are you going to get a goat?” Though, for all she knew, he had one out back. Armstrong was full of surprises. “I don’t need to have a goat to transmute what you’re drinking to piss, Goldilocks.” She rolled her eyes again. “Damn magic potion powers,” she mumbled. Armstrong’s secret to success was alchemy. Unlike most alchemists, he didn’t like using his talents to get rich, which is something he always said was cheating. Rather, he applied his natural talents to serving incredible beverages to his customers to make them happier. Oddly enough, it did make his business successful, but he didn’t intentionally make it happen. Unlike most alchemists, Armstrong was content running a small karaoke bar so long as he could make others happy with his concoctions. She’d never admit it out loud, but that was one reason she liked him: he was tough as nails on the outside, but deep down, he had a heart of gold. It was one reason why he let her hangout for hours each night. He knew she had a tough childhood, and though he didn’t particularly agree with her nightly ritual of getting as drunk as possible and eating greasy chicken, he was happy to spend time with her if it meant she was safe and content. Which she was. His bar felt like home to her, more so than her crummy one bedroom apartment did anyway. As she bent over to pick up her glass, her thick hair fell across her face. She groaned in irritation and pushed it behind her shoulders. Sierra had a love-hate relationship with her hair. She hated how heavy and difficult it was to comb (which was one reason she stopped trying to tame it a long time ago), but the honey blonde color was unique. Her mother had always told her it was a rare family trait from her side and that she was very special because she had received it. It was, quite honestly, the only thing she liked about her appearance. She had vowed years ago never to touch it with any sort of artificial hair dye. For as long as she lived, she would proudly sport the rare hair genes her mom gave her. “Uh-oh, your hair’s slipping. You’re usually not that clumsy with those curls, Goldilocks. The alcohol affecting you?” There was genuine concern in his otherwise gruff voice. She peered suspiciously into her glass. She hadn’t realized until he’d said something, but she was feeling warmer and overall lighter than she normally did. However, the contents appeared to be her normal choice of beer: a house special. “Did you spike my drink with something? This shit never gets me drunk.” Armstrong’s own brand of beer was her usual choice of drink, but it never really got her as intoxicated as she wanted, at least not since she’d been turned into a vampire. The dramatic increase of alcohol tolerance was one of the worst parts of vampirism. Drinking as a mortal had helped her forget why she hated her life so much and silenced the night terrors she suffered from almost every day. “You did ask for, how did you put it, ‘the strongest shit you’ve got’ earlier, so I added a bit extra to help you feel something considering, well, you know... You need me to grab one of Mack’s spare thermoses?” Sierra had only been a vampire for a few months, but it was long enough for her to learn she didn’t like drinking blood. The thought of creeping on an unsuspecting victim made her sick, which likely had to do with how she’d been turned. It was a night she’d quickly consumed as much beer as she could to silence the lingering nightmare she’d had the night before. They were usually pretty bad, but she’d woken up in the middle of the night in a cold sweat, and she’d been unable to go back to sleep. She had been tired, cranky, and desperate to feel normal for just a few hours. Unfortunately, drinking as much as she had, which was twice as much in half the time, let down her defenses. Some guy, an out-of-town visitor as Armstrong had later told her, had been able to convince her to leave with him. She’d heard the story a few times since that night, though the details were fuzzy. Armstrong had been in the back grabbing an order for another patron, which was the only reason why the guy had been able to quickly lead her out of the bar. As soon as Armstrong had returned to the front and found out what happened, he’d raced outside and had beaten the jerk to a bloody pulp. He never told Sierra if the guy was still alive, but considering how pissed he was about it every time he retold the story, chances were the guy did not survive. Even though he’d saved her from being taken advantage of, he’d been too late. For whatever reason, the guy had decided to turn Sierra. She could never quite figure out why he’d done it. Was it because she’d be completely unwilling to try to stop him if he tried taking advantage of her? The intense pain she’d been in for the two days it took her to finish turning made it extremely difficult to even get out of bed. Her absence at the bar for those two days had actually made the bartender worried about her. She couldn’t imagine trying to fight off a guy who was using her for sex in that condition. On the night she came back, her world turned upside-down. Armstrong, who was well-aware that nearly all his clientele consisted of vampires, told Sierra everything he knew. Luckily, Mack was willing to help as well. It was thanks to those two that she’d been able to adjust to the weird changes. The heightened senses drove her crazy for the first few days, though. She could hear things she’d never been aware of before: the way a chair creaked when someone sat down; the soft clink of a glass that was set on a table; the sizzling of a fresh order of chicken wings. Mack had been rather sweet and brought extra blood from the coven they were a part of now and then to make sure she stayed fed and strong. As necessary as it was, though, she hated it. Since turning, she’d ingested some every other week, but she skipped it the last time, swearing to Mack she felt fine. It was the first time she’d gone this long without blood. Maybe it really was the lack of blood that was making it easier for her to get drunk. Which, in her opinion, wasn’t all that bad. “I’m fine,” she said after a long moment. “Kind of nice to… feel normal for once.” She shrugged nonchalantly, but she knew the bartender would pick up on what wasn’t said: Sierra fucking hated being a vampire, plain and simple. Armstrong closed his eyes. “Look, I can have Mack mix it into a drink or something. But you’re not passing out before you lose this bet.” Though his tone was still playful, the look in his eyes betrayed the fact that he still blamed himself for what happened to her in his bar. Guilt immediately started eating away at the nice buzz she had, so she shrugged and mumbled, “Fine.” But then she cocked a grin when she sneaked a peek at the clock and realized what time it was. “Though… I’m pretty sure I’m about to win. Unless you really think they’re going to lock lips in the next ten minutes.” “I’m telling you Goldilocks, Eric has this look about him. And alright. One Bloody Mary coming up, hold the Mary.” He nodded to Mack, who gave him a reassuring nod back, and then made his way to the back to mix Sierra’s drink. She sighed and resorted to watching Eric and his mysterious guest, only really half paying attention to them. At least mixing the blood into the alcohol would make it more tolerable, but she’d still be able to taste the metallic tang. She tried to enjoy the light, woozy feeling she hadn’t picked up on earlier while it lasted, knowing that as soon as the red liquid was in her system, she’d no longer be inebriated. Maybe Armstrong was right. Eric almost seemed happier, and all he was doing was talking to the guy. But the dark-haired man, though he was clearly into Eric, looked like he was holding back. She briefly wondered what it was that was keeping him from going all in. Mack leaned onto the counter next to Sierra. “Cute, isn’t it? Seeing all the romance that blossoms in this bar is my second favorite thing about this place.” She scoffed in disgust. “Do I even want to know what your first is?” They smiled mysteriously. “Maybe. Maybe not. I think you might be able to figure it out yourself, though.” They looked back out at Eric and his guest. “You wondering the same thing as I am?” “Not exactly.” She glanced at the clock again. Eight minutes left. They smirked at her. “Oh, he’s going to be in a mood tonight, I can tell. Eric’s working his charm, but the cute little mortal is afraid of something… Wonder what?” They let out an amused sigh. “You think he’ll bring him here again?” She lifted her brows curiously as she finished off the rest of her beer. Might as well enjoy it while she can. “Would be the first time since I’ve met him that I’ve seen him with the same person twice. But I think so.” “Huh.” She didn’t know Eric personally, only heard things really, but even she knew enough to know it was probably serious this time. “Well, maybe I can make good money off of them again.” Six minutes and she’d be $20 richer. “Say… No need to answer if it’s too personal, but… do you ever wish someone would look at you like that?” They looked longingly over at Aiden and Eric. “I mean, I was never much of a romantic before working here, was always content with just being happy with myself… but seeing this really makes you think about what you’re missing. Makes you wish someone would take notice.” They shook their head. “Eh. I know you’re not the type, Sierra. I’m just in a mood myself at the moment.” “Yeah, not my thing. Besides, I already found my soulmate: Armstrong’s buffalo wings.” She grinned, the alcohol putting her in a goofy mood now. Mack laughed. “Guess I should push Armstrong to finish that online class to get ordained so he can officiate the wedding . Then you can finally be Mrs. Buffalo Wing!” “It’s got a ring to it, don’t it? Sierra Buffalo Wing. It’s like we were meant to be.” She held up one of the discarded bones, with only a few scraps of chicken left clinging to it, and blew it a kiss. “Love you, babe.” “Oooh, want me to get you an onion ring for it? Make it feel real special?” They were struggling to hold back their laughter as Armstrong returned with a large pitcher. He grabbed Sierra’s glass and filled it right up to the brim with a dark red fruity-scented liquid. “You drink this up right now, Goldilocks. You’re not gonna miss my narrow victory just because you’re making goo-goo eyes at chicken bones again.” She sighed and dropped the wing in the plastic basket, her good mood brutally murdered by the unfortunate need for blood. She grabbed the glass, then swung her stool around so she could lean against the wooden bartop. She started slowly downing the drink while she watched Eric and his date for the remaining time. The blood worked faster than she would have liked. She could feel the hazy daze clouding her mind disappearing, her senses growing sharp again as she heard the soft buzzing of the lights above. If she really wanted, she could probably eavesdrop on their conversation, though her lack of interest cancelled that possibility out almost immediately. Armstrong leaned against the bar, anticipation swelling. Mack kept stealing sidelong glances at him, their eyes going from him, to the couple, to the clock on the wall as the seconds ticked downs towards Sierra stealing the victory. Come on, she thought, the possibility of $20 being knocked off her bill making her giddy despite not being tipsy anymore. Eric and his date chatted away, blissfully unaware of the small crowd watching them. The bartop creaked a bit as Armstrong leaned forward onto it. “Come on, don’t let me down, kid… ” he mumbled under his breath. “You know I’m the winner here,” Sierra stated nonchalantly, even if she was pretty excited about basically getting her chicken and one drink for free. He snorted. “I don’t know any such thing, Goldilocks. Look.” He gestured with his eyes towards the table. Eric had leaned over across it and was dangerously close to the other man’s face. She choked on her current gulp of the cursed liquid. Through her coughing, while her body tried to funnel it in the correct direction, she managed to spit out, “Oh, fuck no!” Was she seriously going to lose in the last twenty seconds? Eric reached up and brushed a piece of hair on the man’s face away, then leaned back and smiled. There was no kiss. Across from her, Armstrong closed his eyes in irritation as the final seconds on the clock ticked away and revealed Sierra as the clear winner of the bet. Mack heaved a long sigh and Armstrong pinched the bridge of his nose. “Well,” he grumbled, “you won. Again.” She spun back around with a triumphant grin. “What an unfortunate turn of events,” she said simply before finishing off the glass. Mack reached over and reassuringly rubbed Armstrong’s arm, their face a bit more flushed than what would have been normal. The massive bartender simply sighed. “Well, deal’s a deal. Those wings are free, and one of your drinks is free as well. And don’t worry, your Bloody Mary was already on the house, so it’s not that one. God, you’re a pain in my ass, Goldilocks. Maybe I should start using that Philosopher’s Stone so I don’t keep losing money on bets.” “We both know that’ll never happen,” she pointed out. “Besides, with as much money as I spend here each night, I’m pretty sure you’re doing just fine.” Thank goodness for the money she’d made in her 20’s, or she’d be flat broke from the amount of alcohol she consumed each night. “She’s got a point,” Mack stated reassuringly. Grumbling, Armstrong picked up the dirty dishes and glasses and brought them to the back. Mack watched him go, then turned back to Sierra. “He mostly does that whole grumbling bit for show, you know? He’s not really so mad.” “Yeah, I know.” She shrugged and unwillingly poured a second glass. “He’s like the big brother I never had, in a weird way, I guess. Do not tell him I said that.” “My lips are sealed,” Mack said, miming sealing up their lips with a key. “Us creatures of the night gotta support each other, right?” “You two are the family I don’t have, you know that?” She knew it was okay to let her guard down just a little bit with Mack. They put a hand to their chest and smiled. “I’m touched, Sierra. I feel the same; you’re both like the family I would have had if they hadn’t disowned me.” “You know what I think about that. If they won’t accept you for who you are, then fuck ‘em.” She put the glass to her lips and tipped her head backwards, letting the liquid run down her throat. Mack nodded “I definitely agree. Though, think they’d be much happier with who I am now than who I was way back when I was mortal.” They sighed yet again. “Ah well. I’m content now, for the most part. I feel like I’m where I need to be, like fate dealt me the right hand even if I didn’t know it at the time. Do you believe in fate, Sierra?” She waited to answer until she finished off the glass. The sooner she was done with the whole pitcher, the better. Once she set the emptied cup on the bartop, she shook her head. “Nope.” They shrugged. “Not surprising. And I don’t blame you. Not a fan of the idea in a broad sense, that everything we do is predetermined. Like free will too much to buy that. But what I do believe is that we all eventually end up exactly where we need to be. As an old friend of mine used to say, everything happens for a reason.” “Right,” she muttered bitterly under her breath as she poured the rest of the concoction into her glass. “Because I definitely needed to be beaten for most of my life by my dad just to end up here.” She paused, then glanced up at Mack. “Sorry, I don’t mean it like that. I love this damn place. I just… You know. Could’ve done without the abuse.” They placed a gentle hand on her shoulder. “I’d never say you deserved that at all. I wish we could’ve met under better circumstances myself. But, I think it is fate that you’re here, now. You went through all that shit, and you found us, and you pretty much have paid for every new bit of furniture and decoration we’ve got for the past few years!” They laughed, then continued, ”What I mean to say is, I’m glad you’re here, Sierra. I think maybe you’re my second favorite thing about this place.” “Oh shit, I bumped romance into third place?” She smirked with amusement. Maybe she wasn’t tipsy anymore, but she was still in a fairly good mood all things considered. “Looks like it! You know… do you want to know what my favorite thing about this place is?” Did she? Yes and no. She wasn’t particularly the nosy type, but the way they asked it had a nonverbal hint: Mack wanted to tell her. Considering how many damn things she’d subtly vented about to them, listening to whatever was their number one favorite thing about the karaoke bar was the least she could do. So, despite the lack of really caring either way, she nodded. “Sure, hit me with it.” Their face got a little red, and they smirked. “Well, you see, it’s Ar—” They didn’t get to finish their thought because, at that moment, Armstrong returned to the front grumbling about the dishes. “You’re gonna eat me out of house and home one of these days, Goldilocks.” Mack, still blushing, took this opportunity to slip off over to Eric’s table to see how they were doing, leaving Sierra alone with Armstrong and an unanswered question. They’ll tell me one of these days, I’m sure, she thought to herself, feeling a little bad about the abrupt interruption. She finished off the rest of the drink and set the glass down for the last time. “So long as you keep making those wings, you’ll be just fine.” She pulled out her wallet and handed over her debit card to pay her bill. “Don’t forget to add the tip, 30% like normal.” “Aww, you spoil me. You’re gonna make me start thinking you actually like me for more than my buffalo wings if you keep tipping like that.” She shook her head with an amused smile. Curiously, she glanced over at Eric’s table again. As far as vampires went, he seemed okay. Relationships and finding love might not be her thing, but she was pretty sure it was Eric’s, and though she’d never admit it out loud, she was glad he might be finding someone to be with. ****** The Den of Sin was, as usual, bustling with activity. The neon lights lit up the stages and cages around the club as men and women danced for the leering patrons watching from their seats with drinks in hand. The bar was loaded with sketchy people doing their best to avoid eye contact as they downed their drinks to prepare for another round of lurid ogling. A few people were surreptitiously slipping out of the doors near the back, some wiping their mouths, some zipping their pants, and some even limping, doing their best to remain unnoticed despite the fact that anyone who glanced at them knew exactly what they had been doing in the private showrooms. And looking out over it all from his second story office, glaring down at the club from behind a thick wall of one-way mirror glass, was Remy Delacroix, the incredibly greasy owner of the club. “You know,” he growled in his stereotypical Kentucky-fried accent, “it ain’t fuckin’ professional for you to be showin’ up this goddamn late, Chastity. Thought we were already crystal fuckin’ clear about this last week.” “I’m sorry, okay?” Chastity Collins crossed her arms over her perky B-cup chest. If Remy thought he was going to intimidate her, then he was sorely mistaken. She’d been working for him long enough to know his bark was worse than his bite. “The stupid bus left early, so I missed it and had to wait for the next one.” Remy turned around, stroking his greasy black goatee that looked like it had never met a comb before, his worn and patched-up top hat slipping down his head a bit as he did so. He readjusted it before speaking again. “Y’know, it seems to me that with the city buses bein’ as shit as they are, you might try an’ plan ahead. Hell, you could always ask Morag for a fuckin’ ride considerin’ you two are… bosom buddies. All this shit just sounds like excuses, excuses, excuses to me.” Geez, he was a buzzkill. Chastity batted her blue eyes and stuck her bottom lip out in what she was confident was a cute pout. “I didn’t try to be late, Remy… You know how much I love it here. Why would I want to miss out on a single minute with the guests?” He considered this, then gave a none-too-pleasant grin, showing off his numerous gold fillings. “Oh, trust me girl, I know how much you like dancin’ here, ‘specially for that daredevil bimbo. It’s my job to watch, after all. Still hopin’ I might eventually be able to promote you to the back room. But how,” he said, stomping his foot to emphasize, “can I do that if you ain’t takin’ this shit seriously?!” Damn. So close. She must have used her puppy dog eye pout on him too many times. “I do take it seriously. Look, I’m sorry if I take a little longer to get ready than you’d like. It takes effort to look this good.” She lowered her arms, placing her hands on her hips and tried a different approach, shifting slightly to jut her chest out. Remy was a sucker for a sexy woman, and she used this to her advantage way too many times. She knew for a fact he’d pick up on what she was doing, so it was a gamble as to whether or not it would work to get her out of the doghouse for the night. The sweat on his brow was rather telling. He pulled off his hat and wiped off his forehead. “… Ugh. Damn it, woman. Y’all know I’m a sucker for a pretty face. Fuck, go see Morag, but you can’t do this shit forever. I’m not an idiot.” She grinned brightly and blew him a kiss. “Love you, Remy.” Then, not wanting to chance him getting grumpy on her again, she picked up her white and pink polka dotted tote bag, which held her work outfit, makeup, her favorite strawberry body mist spray, wallet, jewelry, and hairbrush, and darted out. Morag’s office was just down the hall, and Chastity knew she was probably in there doing some kind of odd job for Remy. Luckily, the door was open, so she poked her head in with a big grin. “Hey!” The big, bushy mass of auburn hair that was hunched over the desk staring at some drab document or another shot up, revealing the sparkling blue eyes and sweet, dimpled smile of Chastity’s Scottish friend and coworker. “Ah! Dearie, I was worried about you! Remy was about having a wee fit over you not showing up on time. I think it’s the stress, what with all the violence around the area lately.” She nodded solemnly. “Yeah, he wasn’t too happy. But, you know him, he just can’t say no to me.” She walked in and plopped down in a seat in front of her desk. Technically, she should be getting ready to go on the floor, especially since she was already late, but Remy did say to go see Morag, so she was simply doing what he asked. He couldn’t possibly get mad at that, could he? Of course he could, and if she spent too much time chatting with her friend, she’d get a brand new lecture. Still, though, there had to be a reason he sent her down the hall, so she smiled politely and asked, “What am I seeing you for today? Another write-up for being late?” “Pssht, dearie, you know I never write you up, and Remy will forget all about this as soon as he sees you shaking what the Lord gave you out on the stage. The man has the attention span of a toddler when a nice ass is in front of him.” She laughed a bit. “Now, I need to check on Ryker before I head on back to… well, you know. The fine men who frequent the Den aren’t going to pleasure themselves. Or they will, and there will be a whole mess for that poor mopey janitor.” She sighed and glanced at the bottle of mouthwash on her desk. “Another day, another five hundred dollars, huh?” Chastity grinned as she stood up. “You still on for coffee after we get done tonight? I know I really shouldn’t, but I’m craving a huge helping of hash browns, and you know that diner makes them really damn good.” “You only make five hundred dollars a day?” She laughed again. “And I’m always up for a trip to Brightside’s! Need something to wash the taste of these sad men out of my mouth, and I’m not sure this dollar store brand mouthwash will cut it!” She grinned and pointed out her door. “Now get out there and shake your ass, dearie!” “Yes, ma’am!” She winked, headed out of Morag’s office, and pranced to the locker room. It only took her about four minutes. She got dressed, touched up her makeup, applied her body mist, and stored her personal items in her locker. She eagerly rushed to the floor, hopping onto her stage and waving at her coworkers. She noticed her stage neighbor, Ryker, was missing, though she figured he was just on an early break. Without further ado, she started dancing. A late start wouldn’t hurt her tips too badly as long as she gave it her all, which was a given. Almost as soon as she started performing, a small crowd formed around her below. Among the teeming crowd of perverted onlookers tossing her money, a familiar redhead in a bright red biker getup was cheerfully tossing big bills at Chastity without a second thought. Having been an employee at the Den for several years, she had a number of regulars, but few were as cool as Venus was. She met the redhead about a year ago, and the two had surprisingly hit it off fairly well. They eventually started hanging out regularly. Over time, they became friends, and Chastity realized she genuinely enjoyed Venus’s company. She made a mental note to ask if the redhead wanted to join her and Morag later on, figuring the Scottish woman wouldn’t really mind (“The more, the merrier,” or something like that). Flirtatiously, she blew Venus a kiss in return for the tips. Venus responded in kind, batting her eyelashes and putting a finger to her cheek before tossing a crisp hundred dollar bill at her. Chastity grinned brightly and made a show of bending over slowly to pick it up, making sure to position herself just right so Venus could get a teasing peek at her butt beneath her skimpy red plaid schoolgirl skirt. The dancer was a guy’s girl, without a doubt, but she loved the attention from anyone, even friends like Venus. The redhead grinned and leaned back, clearly enjoying the show. She sometimes got the sense Venus was a little more into her than she let on and that some of her flirtiness wasn’t just goofing around. She pondered this for a moment as she continued dancing, but these thoughts were shoved to the back of her mind when she saw Remy storm across the floor to one of the private rooms. Is he mad, or is he going to relieve some stress? she wondered, but figured as long as he wasn’t coming to bitch at her, it was none of her business. A few moments later, her attention was drawn across the club to a pudgy middle-aged man being violently tossed through the door Remy had gone through. He had a black eye and, judging by the blood on his face, Remy had broken his nose. A couple of bouncers rushed over and grabbed the man, dragging him to the door while he screamed “Let me go! I need to fuck her butt!” As several clubgoers turned their gaze to the strange altercation, Chastity glanced inquisitively at Remy, who jerked his head, indicating that she needed to go see him lest she suffer his impotent wrath yet again. Damn, was he trying to mess with her tips? She pouted at the crowd around her. “Mr. Boss Man needs to see me, but I’ll be back in a jiffy. Don’t miss me too much!” She blew a kiss at them, grabbed the bills that landed around her, and stuffed them in the waistband of her skirt before hopping down and making her way towards Remy. He was staring off towards the doors as she approached, barely reacting when she reached him. He gave a deep, frustrated sigh. “I need you to do me a favor.” Well, this was interesting. “Sure thing! What do you need?” “That fuckin’ lard-ass punk was apparently some freaky sex offender, tried to cut up Morag with a switchblade he had up his damn ass when she refused to suck his nasty little cock...” He shook his head in disgust; it was nice knowing he had some standards. “I need you to take her out, calm her down. Figured you were both spendin’ time after work anyhow so just do whatever you were gonna do. Don’t punch out, neither. I’ll clock you two out when your shifts woulda ended. Just… take the fuckin’ night off. I’ll send Jeanne up to cover for you.” Holy shit. Her playful grin turned serious, and she nodded. “Sure thing, Boss. You can count on me. Where’s she at now?” “She’s in the back, cleanin’ up.” He peered over her shoulder and narrowed his eyes. “You want me to let Evel Knievel know you’ll be out soon?” Chastity turned around to see Venus jumping to look over the crowd with genuine concern in her eyes. Venus was too sweet for words some days. “Yes, please,” she nodded. “Thanks, Remy! I’ll take good care of Morag, don’t you worry.” She reached up on her tiptoes to kiss his cheek before skipping off to the locker room. He really needs to spring for better razors, she thought. It wasn’t long before she found Morag. She was at her locker dabbing at her eyes with a towel. It was obvious by her pale complexion and the tear streaks on her cheek that she was a bit shaken up, but anyone who didn’t know her would think she was taking it in stride when she turned and beamed at Chastity. “Oh, dearie, what are you doing back here? You needn’t check up on me. I’ve seen it all; I’m perfectly fine!” Chastity immediately gave her the biggest smile she could, hoping to chase away the fright. “Forget work, we’re going out! You, me, and Venus, if you want her to join. My treat. Or, really, Venus’s.” She pulled out the hundred dollar bill the redhead had tossed at her earlier from her waistband and wiggled her hips from side-to-side excitedly. She laughed. “Oh that poor dear, she really must have it bad for you if she tipped you that well! Though I suppose her line of work lets her afford these things! Anyway… I suppose I won’t be able to perform my duties too well after that… ” Chastity’s smile faded, and she sighed. “You know what, I’ll cover for you for a few days. And if Remy has a problem with it, he can kiss my perky butt. Which I’m sure he’d love to do, really.” “Honestly, dearie,” she said with a wink. “Who wouldn’t want to? In fact, I can think of at least one person who’d love to!” She sighed and made show of rolling her eyes. She knew exactly who Morag was referring to. “Come on, let’s get outta here. Don’t look a gift horse in the mouth, right?” Without further argument, Morag finished cleaning herself up and, within five minutes, the two were heading to the front doors. When they got there, they spotted Venus leaning against the olive green wall waiting for them. As soon as she spotted the two, her face lit up and she waved enthusiastically. “There’s my two favorite hoes!” she merrily chirped. “Is everything okay?” “Just peachy,” Chastity smiled. She figured Morag would fare better if what she just experienced wasn’t recounted. “You coming with us? We’re going for coffee, fried potatoes, and whatever else we feel like eating.” “Hell yeah!” she exclaimed, pumping her fist in the air. “You know I’m always down to hang with you two!” They walked outside and Chastity greedily inhaled the fresh air. There were a few people lingering around, mostly patrons taking a smoke break or calling their wives to swear they were working late and they’d be home soon. Though Rhine City was overrun with crime, there seemed to be an unspoken rule: Don’t fuck with the Den. Whether inside or just outside, the Den was one of the safest places to be in the city besides the buses, a public school, or a wealthy person’s house. The diner she and Morag frequented, though, was several blocks away, so walking there at a late hour wasn’t a great idea. “So,” Chastity started, breaking the short silence that fell between the trio, “how are we getting to Brightside’s?” “Well… ” Venus began, “I, of course, have Lady… ” Lady was what Venus called her beloved motorcycle; she got a lot of mileage (and eye rolls) out of her oft-repeated joke that she was always riding a pretty Lady all over town. Sure enough, Lady was chained up in the parking lot, her gorgeous red paint job glistening in the light of the streetlights. “Can’t leave home without her, huh?” Chastity teased. “Well, we can meet you there. I’m sure it won’t take that long to hail down a cab.” Hopefully. At this time of night, it could get difficult since most taxi companies stopped running to try and reduce the amount of incidents to their cars and drivers. “Or maybe we can catch the next bus? What time is it?” Unlike the taxi companies, the buses ran all night long to service the citizens who worked second or third shifts. How they usually avoided violence and criminal activity, though, she had no idea. “Hmmm,” hummed Venus, “I could always bug my sister and see if she can drive you two! I’ll pay for anything she gets to entice her into doing this. I’m good for it!” Chastity glanced at Morag. “Do you have a preference? I don’t care, really. I just want some hash browns!” Morag nodded “That would be lovely, dearie. The more the merrier, right?” She smiled, but it was evident to Chastity she was still shaken up. Nobody was supposed to fuck with the Den, and yet tonight, it had been fucked with. Despite the brave face she put on, Chastity knew Morag’s peace of mind had been badly damaged. She’d be damned if she let some greasy pig make her best friend feel unsafe at the place they called home. Careful not to give any indication that something happened, Chastity casually grabbed Morag’s hand and squeezed it, sending a silent promise of protection and support. “Whatever gets some good, greasy food in my stomach faster!” Venus whipped out her phone and quickly called her sister. A few minutes later, a car came screeching to a park right next to Lady. The window rolled down, and a woman who looked remarkably like Venus but with white hair, a scar across her right eye, and a black spiky dog collar around her neck was sitting in the driver’s seat. She winked at the gathered girls. “Hey.” “So the wild driving is genetic, huh?” Chastity stuck her tongue out teasingly at Venus and excitedly pulled Morag to the car. She was thankful she’d changed out of her skimpy outfit before they’d left so she didn’t end up flashing everyone when she slid into the car (though she was sure her shorts showed a hint of her butt cheeks). She’d experienced plenty of older women in public telling her the way she dressed was immodest, but, on the contrary, she was merely comfortable with her body. So what if her midriff peeked out under her top or she showed too much leg? She liked it. Imagine what those ladies would think if they knew where she worked! “So, Brightside’s, right?” asked Venus’ sister. Morag nodded. “Yes, please, and thank you so much for this, dearie. Oh, what’s your name, by the by?” “Lilith. Now buckle up, girls, we’re about to go!” She hit the gas and zoomed out of the parking lot, her sister zipping after her on Lady as they peeled down the street. Chastity giggled and squealed the whole way, the wind whipping her blonde hair across her face, easily making it a terrible mess. She felt so free in this moment and turned her head to grin at Morag, reaching out to squeeze her hand again. Morag was white as a sheet, but she definitely seemed more exhilarated than fearful. Her hand was a vice on Chastity’s the whole way over, only releasing it when Lilith finally, against all odds, came to perfect, screeching parallel park. Lilith turned around from the front seat with a devious grin. “And they say women can’t drive.” “Girl, I don’t know where the fuck you learned how to drive like that, but I’m pretty sure you could kick your sister’s ass in a race. Just, you know, don’t tell her that. I’m pretty sure it’ll break her heart.” She laughed and got out of the car with her phone and wallet in one hand, leaving her tote bag behind. “Mmm, I can practically smell the grease and salt from out here!” Brightside’s Diner was her favorite restaurant in the whole city. She wasn’t sure what her favorite thing about the place was: the old-fashioned decor that made it look like it came straight out of the 1940’s, the friendliness of the waitresses and the cooks, the fact that they were open 24/7 and were considered one of the city’s “safe” places at any hour of the day, or the delicious saltiness of the hash browns, the best option on the menu in her honest opinion. The restaurant was small but homey, and it welcomed all who came in with the chime of a bell that hung on the front door. Venus pulled off her helmet and rejoined the rest of the group. “Damn, Lily, you got a need for speed tonight! What gives?” Lilith shrugged. “My boss didn’t really have any work for me today, so I was kinda itching to hit the road.” Venus shook her head and sighed, turning her attention to Chastity with a grin. “I have been wanting to come here for forever! Have you heard all the crazy stories about this place?” Chastity blinked at her, completely confused. “What crazy stories?” She’d been eating at the diner at least once a month since she started working at the Den three years ago, but she’d never heard anything weird about it. “You mean you never heard? The old owner of this place, Minerva Bright, supposedly vanished without a trace one day ten years ago, and no one has been able to find her since… but every month the bills are all still paid and the employee’s checks all come on time! Because there are new owners, woooo!” Venus waved her hands about in a spooky manner while her sister shook her head in bewildered amusement. Chastity lifted an eyebrow, skeptical. “So she’s a shy business owner. As long as my food is still good, I don’t care! Speaking of which, I can hear those potatoes calling my name. Can we please go in now?” Soon enough, they were seated at a table with laminated menus in hand. A nervous, skinny girl with dark hair and a name tag that read “IRIS” came out with a pot of coffee. “Hello, I’m Iris, and I’m going to be your server tonight. Can I start any of you off with a drink? “Coffee for me with cream and sugar, please!” Chastity smiled at her, not even glancing at her menu. She already knew what she wanted. Maybe she was a creature of habit, but she liked what she liked. “I’ll have what she’s having,” Morag giggled. “You got root beer?” Lilith asked. When Iris nodded in reply, she said, “I’ll have that, then.” “I’ll just have some water for now!” Venus chirped. Her sister gave her a weird look, but Venus just smirked at her and shrugged it off. “Gotta stay hydrated, Lily. Those rings of fire really get me parched, y’know?” Chastity was amused watching the sisters. Not that she’d admit it out loud, but they made her miss her own sister. She, of all people, understood the special bond twins shared. She and Venery, her twin sister, were similar to Lilith and Venus. They could convey a silent message with just a single glance. Her sister had been her best friend. Until she’d left home, anyway. Iris nodded, then walked off to gather the group’s drinks. After she left, Morag began to leaf through the menu, eventually stopping and sighing. “I’m… Well, I do appreciate being here for all the fun conversation and all, but I’m just not sure I have it in me to eat.” Lilith and Venus exchanged worried glances. Venus asked, “Are you sure you’re alright?” “Shit, I didn’t scare you with my driving, did I?” Lilith asked sheepishly, rubbing the back of her head. Morag shook her head. “No, no… I just… I was attacked at work today. I haven’t had anything like this happen to me in all my years working there, and it just… It’s really weighing on my mind… ” Chastity immediately grabbed her hand again and squeezed it. “You should eat something, though. Even something small. Don’t let that douchebag get to you! You know Remy would never, ever let anything happen to us.” She wasn’t lying; despite how much of a cranky creep he was, at least some of it almost seemed like a show, like he was playing the part of a pimp. He always made sure his girls were comfortable, well paid, and prevented any perverts from giving them shit. He’s still a dick, though, Chastity thought. Morag merely sighed. “I know, I know… Oh, I suppose I’ll get those seasoned potatoes and some scrambled eggs… ” “There you go!” She smiled proudly at her friend. “And at least eat the potatoes. They’re to die for!” “I’d rather not die for potatoes, if I’m being totally honest,” Venus nodded. “It’s a figure of speech, dumbass,” chided Lilith playfully. Venus stuck her tongue out at her sister. They both devolved into a laughing fit over their own bickering. Iris gave them a peculiar look as she came back. She took everyone’s orders, then headed back to the kitchen and called out for someone named Haruhi to put the potatoes down. Chastity stirred cream and sugar into her coffee. Steam rose from the liquid, indicating it wasn’t quite ready for her to consume it yet. “So…” “So,” Venus replied. “So!” Lilith added. “So?” Morag asked. With a snort, Chastity rolled her eyes. “You three are weird.” ”I know you are, but what am I?” Venus childishly retorted, sticking her tongue out at Chastity. “A thirsty bitch?” Lilith suggested. “Lily,” Venus whined. “Why you gotta be so rude to me?” “Because I’m your sister?” Lilith snorted before holding up her hands in a heart shape and blowing a kiss to Venus. “Looooooooooooove you though.” Chastity quietly listened to the three women casually chat while she sipped away at her coffee, which was finally starting to cool down. Morag’s comment earlier about someone wanting a peek at her ass came back to mind, and she curiously glanced at Venus, who was animatedly talking about a new trick she learned on her bike. It wouldn’t really surprise her if Venus was sweet on her. She supposed the redhead was cute, but she’d never really been into girls. She definitely liked men. She’d always been a bit boy-crazy when she was a teenager, often irritating her sister with how much she gushed about a cute guy at school. But she couldn’t really deny that Venus was pretty attractive, even if she didn’t swing that way. Her green eyes were gorgeous, and she had an alluring bad girl aura to her (even though she was actually a rather sweet person). She was particularly cute when she smiled (especially when she did so in her direction). “Earth to Chastity,” Lilith said, waving her hand in front of her face. “You just missed V telling you about how she jumped over three buses once!” “You’re gonna make me cry,” Venus whined in a faux-sad tone. “Oh, shit, I’m sorry,” she pouted. “I didn’t mean to space out, I swear.” Morag was sitting back and watching all of this go down, clearly at least a bit amused, but she definitely seemed a far cry from her usual cheerful self. “It was a rather fascinating story…” she mumbled. It killed Chastity to see her so distant. It was like she was there, but not really at the same time, and that frightened her. Chastity smiled at Venus apologetically. “Maybe you can give me a ride home and tell me about it before I head to bed? Because I definitely want to hear about this, but I know a story of Morag’s you’ll really like.” Not that she wanted to steal the thunder from Venus, but she figured she’d understand that the woman needed to be cheered up. Turning to Morag, she chirped, “Tell them about the time you nearly made a guy shit his pants for daring to grab Scarlet’s ass while she was delivering drinks.” Morag perked up at this and launched into the tale Chastity had heard dozens of times before. Venus and Lilith hadn’t, though, and both women seemed utterly enthralled. Chastity was happy to see Morag’s smile had returned, her face had brightened, and she was in much higher spirits than she had been just a few minutes before. Was it temporary? Maybe. Morag really had been shaken up by what happened, but she’d make sure to keep it up until she was back to normal. She was like a sister, and Chastity loved her to pieces. She’d kick anyone in the groin if they ever dared to hurt her best friend ever again. |
AuthorsMichael & Tierney Ford Archives
July 2023
|